Index to the First Eighteen Volumes of the Asiatic Researches, Or, Transactions of the Society ...

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

INDEX

TO THE

ASIATIC RESEARCHES,

Vol. I. TO Vol. XVIII.

CALCUTTA.

183a.

Q>

INDEX

TO THE

FIRST EIGHTEEN VOLUMES

OF THE

ASIATIC RESEARCHES,

OR

Evamattiom of tbt ^ocitts,

INSTITUTED IN BENGAL FOR ENQUIRING INTO THE

HISTORY AND ANTIQUITIES, THE ARTS, SCIENCES

AND LITERATURE

OF

ASIA.

•). CALCUTTA:

PRINTED AT THE BENGAL MILITARY ORPflAN PRESS,

BY O. II. HUTTMANN,

1835.

.v

O'

' c 1

\ "'

The present Index has been prepared at different times by various
hands, which will explain the cause of many of the references being more
minute and detailed than others. It was thought preferable not to lose the
advantage of this minuteness where it was already attained, although it was
impossible to extend it throughout without going over the greater part of
the work again.

The mode of spelling Oriental words is such as is adopted in the text,
and is consequently liable to considerable variation ; to have made the
whole uniform and correct would have entailed a great deal of trouble, and
would perhaps have rendered the work less useful to the general reader.
The same word will frequently be found spelt in several ways.

The pages and volumes refer to the quarto edition ; but the octavo
edition published in London agrees almost entirely with that of Calcutta in
the distribution of matter, and the Index will therefore be found equally
applicable to both : the cases in w hich any variation exists are noted below.

Vols. I. II. III. V. VI. VII. IX. X. XI. correspond in both editions.
In the other volumes, the correspondences of every fiftieth page of the
quarto edition with the octavo are as follow :

Quarto Edition, page 50, 100, 150, 200, 250, 300, 350, 400, 450, 500.

Vol. IV. Octavo Edition, „ 37, 88, 143, 104. 244, 292. 348, 398, — , _.

Vol. Vll. Ditto, „ 50, 100, 150, 200, 250, 300, 350, 398, 440, 494.

Vol. Viil. Ditto, „ 50, 100, 150, 200, 250, 303, 357, 412, 408, 526.

Vol. Xii. Ditto, „ 50, 100, 150, 202, 252, 307, 356, 405, 454, 502.

In some instances the Introductory Discourses and Appendices are
numbered as a part of the text in one edition only, and some other trivial
differences occur which it is unnecessary to notice.

Asiatic Societjf*$ Apartments, "I
1st March, 1835, )

JAMES PRINSEP,

Secrgiarjf.

INDEX

TO

THE ASIATIC RESEARCHES,

FROM THE COMMENCEMENT TO THE END OF THE EIGHTEENTH VOLUME.

1799—1833.
[The names of Authors and Contributors are distinguished by Capitals.]

Abaisirtf the Indus of its water, VL 529.

AbariSf the principal station of the Abhirs on the borders of Egjrpt, IIL 889»

Abay^ the little, or Tacazze, the same with the river Astimati, 111. SOS.

Abbas J Uncle of Muhammed, when he began to prevail in Persia, IX. 2S5«

AbbasiSi when that dynasty began, IX. 240.

AbdaliSf a tribe; an account of them, IX. 206.

Abdhitanaya^ daughter of the Ocean and consort of Vishnu, X. 150*

Abel^ of the sacrifice which occasioned his death, VL 471.

Abel, Dr. C, on the Sumatra Ourang Outang, XV. 489.

AbhayanaSf being chosen by Chitraratiia as his spiritual guide, III. 453.

Abkitnanya^ king of Cashmir, XV. 24.

Abhimaiada, a pool near Aswisthan, III. 391.

, supposed to be the same witli Abydus in Upper Egypt, III. 448*
Abkinanava Sachhidananda Bh&rati Achdrya, one of the hpiritual heads of the Srinageri

esublishment, XVII. 180.
Abhinava Nrisinha Bharati Acharya^ another of ditto, XVIL ISO*
Abhira^ or Pallis^ a country in Candeish, VIII. S36.

f hcs in the south of Bharau's Empire, VIII. SSO.
AbkiraSf bow many generations of them reigned in the upper parts of the lodusi IX. 819.

A

3 ABH ADD

Abhisarttj a country which includes part of Casmira, VIII. 340.

■ f the kingdom of Abisares, VIII. 340.

Abhisara^ country so called, where ? XV. 116.

Abhuttf son of Twashta, XL 78.

Ab;a^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Abor, mountams, XVII. 327,— a village, XVII. 332.

Abors, a hill race of Assam described, XVI. 336, — XVII. 327.

Abraganaf a town in Tibet, IX. 63,— its situation, IX. 69.

Abraham^ his abiding in Balkh-Bamiyan, VI. 467 to 469.

Abrakmavarchasha, the same with the Aryya-Mlechhas, X. 125.

Abraianij an account of the tribe of^ X. 75.

Ab-Sindj the Indus, VI. 529.

AbUf a mountain on the western side of India, XVII. 276.

Abu^Becrj how long and when he reigned, IX. 233,— conquests of, IX. 236.

Abydus^ a town in Thebais, the same as Aswisthan, III. 392.

Abyssina^ its situation. III. 331.

Abyssinia, conversation with Abram, an Abyssinian, on the city of Gwender, and the

sources of the Nile, I. 883.
* ■, laid waste by a flood about sixteen hundred years before Christ, III. 400.

•9 conquered by Capenas, III. 428.

Acaroj lies in the south of Bharata's Empire, VIII. 339.

Acbar, the Emperor's expedition to Cabul, VIII. 324.

■■ , said to have been a Hindu in a former generation, IX. 158.

Aceo, the same place with Ake, III. 407.

Achcdabhrata, a Brakfiian of the Harita family, XVII. 257* *

■ , one of the Ganadharas or masters of the Jain schools, XVII. 257.

Achdsi, a country situated between Ladac and Yarc'hand, VI. 459.

, of its inhabitants, VL 459.
Achahigdf a river near the Chandela mountain, description of, XVII. 514.
Acshetra, informous, observations on, VIII. 267.
Adam, the earth, which composed the generative parts of his body, said to have been brought

from Babylonia, IV. 378.

-, the same with Swayambhuva, VL 470,— VIII. 284.

-, made with seven handfuls of mould taken from the seven stages of the earth, VIII. 288.

-, there having been four Adams, X. 136.
where his body was entombed, X. 136.
' I , his remains divided among his posterity after the floods X. 137.
Adamas, the name given to a river, XIV. 405.

— — , supposed to be the same with the rivers Cocila^ and Brahmani, XIV. 405.
Adarsa^ a country situated in the north of Bharata's Empire^ VIIL 340.
Adbhuta Dharma Bauddha, Scriptures on preternatural events^ XVI. 427.
Address read to the Marquis of Hastings, oathe SOth Deoember, 1888»^y. Ap. XVIIL I&

ADH AET. a

AdhamOf son of Tamah by Stbavira, IIL 332*
Adhara Sacti^ the earth, III. 358, vide Sacti.
Adharma^ an epithet of Siva, VI. 511, — wickedness, the bride of Mrityu, XVII. 213.

, a Kala or part of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

Adharmetuoaraj the same with Adram-Melech, IV. 380.

Adiabanty a tribe living on the banks of the river Asthemati, III. 445.

Adi Buddha, attributes of, XVI. 441.

Adimaf Swayambhuva, VI. 472,— father of Sridevi, VI. 475

Adi Nathf father of Matsyendranath and grand-father of Gorakhnatbt XVII. 189.

, a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.
Adinatha or Adyanatha, the Linga of Mahadeva placed on the banks of the river Rajyu by

King Naraca, XIV. 447.
Adisdaroj a town near the Tonse, situation of, IX. 55.

, supposed to be the same with Attarsar or Attersarour, IX. 55.
Aditij the mother of the gods a KaU or part of the Mula Prakriti, IX. 215*
Adityuj a name of Vicrama, IX. 134.

, when bis reign began, and how long it lasted, IX. 174, 183, 201.

— , the same with the Vicramaditya, who was coteroporary with Sapor, King of Persia,

IX. 175.
Adiiyasj the twelve suns. III. 410.

Adnaut Subbuj (Adindt'hsabkd) an excavation at Ellora described, VI. 39L
Adonisj now called Nahru Ibrahim, IIL 351.
— — , supposed to be the same with the river Lobitoda, III. 351.
Adram-Melech^ the same with Adharmeswara, IV. 380X— VI. 511.

-, supposed to be the same with Jupiter Adramus, VL 511*

^F"^

Adramusy Jupiter, father of the Paiici, VI. 511.

Adriatic sea, VIII. 298.

Adwaiidnand, a Prabhu of the Bengal Vaishnavas, XVI. IIS.

AdyancLthoj see Adinatha.

jEgyptos^ a name of the Ancients for the Nile from Agupta, III. 804.

JEdian IsleSy being the same with the British Isles, XL 29.

JEria^ a name formerly given to Africa, III. 329.

JEsar^ supposed to be the same with the town of Asal, III. 324»

JEsadapius^ a form of the son, IIL 392^ — XI. 77.

JEtheria^ a part of Ethiopia, supposed to be the same with Atristhao, IIL 349.

^/Aem, inhabitants of ^theria, supposed to be ibe Attiriy IIL 349*

, descendants of Atri, III. 349.
JEthiopSy supposed to be the same with Yatupa, III. 30&

, called the son of Vulcan, III. 328.
.^hre, a city in India, XVIL 616.
JStiSj sou of the sun, IIL 383.
u&na^ a nymph, the same with Aitpidevi, VL $11. . . . , .

4 AET AGN

JEtrueuSf son of Prometheus, VI. 510.

AetoSf (or Eagle,) a name of the Ancients for (he Nile, from It or Ait, III, 804, so called

after a rise of the river, 326.
Afghan Chief, Solomon Gurzani, invades Orissa, XV. 288.
Afghans^ on their descent from the Jews, IL 69.

, Note by Sir Wm. Jones on, II. 76.

, Conjecture concerning the, XV. 68.
Africa, derivation of its name, VIII. 275.
Africa, Sancha Dwipa, VIII. 300.
Afzelgerh, a mart in Kamaon, XVI. 195.
Aganagara, situation, &c. of, V. 278.
Agamas, certain Jaina works held in the same veneration by them as the Vedas by the

Brahmanical Hindus, XVIII. 243.
Agaru, a sort of sweet-scented wood, XI. 38.

Agarmaly one of the eighty-four Gachhas of the Jains, XVIII. 293.
Agasti, a Rishi or saint, his legend. III. 344.

Agastebkuvana, a place in Sanchavana, where the saint took his abode, III. 344.
Agastya, a sage, the place of his residence, VIII. 301.

, his reducing Sancha-mucha Naga, VIII. 301.

, his hermitage beyond Lancadwara, XI. 136.
, spiritual teacher of Vindhya, XIV. 397.

■, his bidding Vindhya to remain in a prostrate posture, XIV. 397.
Agatho dcemon, the serpent, an account of him, X. 40.
Aghahesa, how Mahadeva derived that title, III. 441.

Aghahesam or Aghahesasthan, supposed to be the same with the city of Axum, III. 442.
Aghorapauthis, an account of, XVII. 204.
Agharis, a Saiva Sect, XVII. 203.
Agneyas, a peculiar tribe of Gatidbarvas, VIII. 365.

, servants of the Cuveras or Guhyas, VIII. 365.
Agni, the Egyptian Vulcan, I. 263— XVII. 512.

-, fire, of his existing beforethe formation of the sun. III. 380.

the same with Orus the elder, or Apollo, III. 380.
Agni, a Purana, VIII. 270»
Agni, also called Jivani and Anala, VIII. 347.

, of his court on the Mount Meru, VIII. 347.

— , of his falling in love with the wives of the seven Rishis, IX. 85.

, his station in the south-east quarter of Mem, XI. 80.
Agnibhu, son of Priyavratta, VIII. 284.
Agnibhutif son of Vasubhuti, X VI . 256.

, one of the Ganadharas or masters of the Jain schools, XVII. 257.
Agnidhra, the son of Priyavrata and grandson of Adima ; his nine sons, VIII. 329.
, the same with Phos Phur or Phlox, VIIL 329.

AON AIT 5

Agnidhra^ his three sons withdrawing into forests, and seven remaining appointed to mie

over the seven divisions of the worlds VIII. 329.
, great-grand-father of Bharata, VIII. 329.
Agnidhra, a country situated in the north of Bharata's Empire, VIIL 840.
AgaraniSf supposed to be the same with the river Gaura, Gauri, or Ganrani, XIV. 410.
Agowsj whence they derived that name, III. 443.
AgrOf tiarrative of a journey from, to Oujein (Ujjayin,) VI. 7.

, of the coins obtained there by Colonel Tod, XVII. 571.

, described, VIIL 291. Mosaic Work of the Taj at, XV. 429.

Agrceus, one of the principal Generals of Deriades, XVII. 615.

Agrahayanaj a month, XIV. 418.

AgratoUiy Nurnagar, XIV. 439.

Agriculture, remarks on the state of, in the district of Dinajpur, X. 1.

Aguptaj on all sides guarded, whence iEgyptos, or the Nile, III. 304— the Coptos of

ancient geographers, 335.
Akalya Baij the Mahratta Princess who built the present temple of Visweswara at Benares,

XVII. 170.
Ahavaniyoy one of the three sacred fires born of Lacshmi and Agni, XL 144.
Ahi-cshetra or Ahi'<hhaira^ a country, the same with the Ricshavan forests, XIV. 394.

, the same with Aicshetor Uxentos, XIV. 401.
Ahuca or Bahuca^ a country, VIIL 336.

Aicshetj the mountain-region of Ahicshetra or Uxentos, XIV. 401.
Aidziriy a chain of mountains, which begins at Hoshan or Oshn, VIIL 319.
Ailoj another name of Pururava, VIIL 256.
AiUyam or Iluim^ a city near the mount Ida, VIIL 312.
Ailei/ampus or Ilapusj the city of Indra and of the Gods, VIIL 315.
Airavatt the same with the river Phani or Fenny, XIV. 444.
, the name of a serpent-king, father of Ulipi, XIV. 444.
Airavata^ the great elephant of Indra, III. 403 — X. 39.

, of his coming to worship at Prabhusa in Guijarat, X. 40.

, produced from the churning of the oceaUf XL 184.

, being taken by Indra, XL 135.

Airavala or Curu, one of the divisions of the known world, its situation, VIIL 307.

Airavati or Ravy^ a river that flows from the mount Himavat, VIIL 335.

-—• — , a river which flows by Manipura, XIV. 440.

Airradon Ostium^ the mouth of the river Hradyaor Hradini, XIV. 426.

Airradon or Antibolcj the easternmost branch of the Ganges, Hradana, XIV. 444.

, the same with the Brahmaputra, XIV. 444.

Aishtsarikasy a Bauddha sect, account of their tenets, XVL 435 to 438.
AistamenoSf the same with the river Hastiman or Hastimati, VIIL 303.
Ait or //, a King, an Avatara of Mahadeva, III. 304.
Aitareya Aranya, remarks on^ and extract from^ VIIL 408.

B

« AIT ALC

Aiteya, the country of the descendants of King It, III. 326.

Jitni Devi J a goddess, VI. 510, — same with the Nymph ^tna,VI. 511.

Aitnisthan^ an island in which the goddess Aitna livedo Vl. 510.

, supposed to be the same with Sicily, VI. 610.
Ajagaraj part of Somagiri, or mountains of the moon, IIL 30S-— term for those who

watch not, 307 — present name Lupata, 307,*— III. 311*
Ajamida^ father of Samvama, XL 136.
Ajana^ a name of Buddha's father, X. 77«
Ajapala or Gebal, assisted by Tandepala, king of Gwalior, in hit wars against Mahmud,

IX. 154, — ^son of Jayasinha, IX. 189.
j^asi, the same with the river Aji or Ajavati, XIV. 402.
Ajavati or Ajamati, a river, an account of, XIV. 402.

, the same with the Amyttis, XIV. 402*

^^ , and with the Ajaya, XIV. 402.

Ajavitht'i the Zodiac, III. 379.

AjayOj the same with the river Aji or Ajavati^ XIV. 402.

Ajif a river, an account of, XIV. 402.

Ajmirj of the coins found there by Colonel Tod, XVII. 571.

Apna and Jina^ being the two names of the same person, III. 413.

Akalankoj a Jain priest, of his having confuted the Bauddhas of Kanchi, XVII. 285.

Akampitaj son of a Brahman of the Gautama tribe, XVI I. 257.

, one of the Ganadharas or masters of the Jain schools, XVII. 257.
Akbeif a number of Jina works, having been composed during his reign, XVIL 282.
Akds, or Ether, worshipped by a Hindu Sect, XVI. 21.
Akdsamukhts, an account of, XVII* 206.

Akberabadj or Agra^ on the building stones and mosaic of, XV. 429.
Ake^ the same place with Acco, III. 407.
Akshayatritiya^ a Hindu festival, XVII. 275.
Alaca^ islands, the same with those called Alocne, XL 4S«
AlacanandCf the sacred stream of the Ganges, VI 1 1. 326.

, a river in the Gandhamadaoa, or Devanandana forest, its course, VIII. 351.
Alacapuri^ the same with Avacapura, 11. 429.
Alakhndmii a class of Saiva Mendicants, XVIL 208.
Ala-ud^iny of his having converted the temple of Gorakhnatb, at Gorakhpor, into a

Mohammedan mosque, XVII. 191.
Alavdla^ a sage, an account of him, III. 440.

Alavilii son of Alavala, III, 440,— -where bis descendants are settled, IIL 443.
Albumazarj contemporary with Al-mamum, V. 243.

, of his enquiries respecting the conjunctions of the planets, V.243*
AUnmea^ the white goddess ; also called Tiburtine Sybil, XL 180.
AlbiPii mountains, VI 11. 355.
Akasr^ the same place with KaUUit Berlook, VL 510.^

ALC AMA 7

AkidOf of die oonflagration which proceeded from the flames vomited by that monster,

IV. 379.

, of the affinity of her name with that of Sactidevi, IV. 379.
AlcanuZf the vault in tlie mountains in the centre of the world, where Adam's body was

entombed, IX. J36.
AUyorif a famous bird in antiquity, XL 41.
Alemadra, a country, VIII. 336.
Alethy a Mishmi village, XVII. 429.
Alexander the Greats the same with Secunder Rumi, VI. 482.

, built the temple of Nuh on the banks of the Gagra, VI. 48S.
, of the extent of his conquests from the Indus towards die east, IX. 50.
Alexandria^ when the university of it flourished, X. 101.
Algebra^ a proof that the Hindus had the Binomial Theorem (appendix) 1 1. 487.

■ , on the early history of, XII. 159.
Alluvium^ of Guzerat, XVIII. pt. 1. 84.
Alicay a country, VIIL 337.

Ali Ibrahim Khan, on the Hindu Ordeal, I. 389.
Ali Coshgihy a Persian astronomer; when he lived, X. 155.

A lieu or Alaleee^ Isles in the Red sea, where the descendants of Alavali are settled. III. 44&
Alipuroj a mahal in the suburbs of Benares, XVII. 475.

Allahabad^ of its distance from the Indus, &c. IX. 49,-*mentioned, XVIL 580,
— — , the same place with Causambi, Xf V. 459.
Allam&y a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.
Al'Mamun^ when he reigned at Balkh, X. 103*
AlmorOy Comanli, VI. 456.

, the country of Comanh, XIV»897.

I ■■, chief town of Kamaon, XVI. 146.
Alanga^ a village near the Dihong inhabited by the Meeshees, XVIL 337.
Alosanga^ now EUosing, a town on the river Lojung, XIV. 390.
Alpabahulwoj the signification of, XVIL 269.
Altilahiyahs^ of their origin and peculiar tenets, VIL 838«
Alvion, or Albion^ Britam, XL 34.

Ali^bej or Alyben^ a town on the bank of the river Choaspes, VI. 531.
Alybet, mountains in India, XVIL 61S.
AmagnOf the sea into which Mayadevi cast Antanrada, III. 431.

, supposed to be the same with the Asphaltite lake. III. 434.
AmabeiSf one of the door-keepers and gtiardiaus of the winds, XL 118.

, said to be one of the Trepatres, XL 1 18.

Anutneswara^ an account of him, III. 896.

Amanemarasthun^ on the banks of the river C&li, where Amaoeswava resided, III. 396.

AmanuSf a mountain in lesser Asia, VI. 460.

Amara^ or Dera Saratxra^ lake of the Gods, IIL 303— whence lake Zambre or Zaira^ 307.

S AMA AMY

Amaray called Nilides by Juba, Niliducus and NusapCis in die Peutingerian Tables, 808. '

Amara or Amere^ a town near Jajpur, XIV. 405.

Antarapuraj the same place with Randamarcotta, or Ava, IX. 47.

Amarapuvj the same with the town of Urathena or Radhna, XIV. 442;

Amarathalf a place in the route from Gohati to Mursing Gaon, XVII. 454.

Amaravaruij lies in the north-west of Bharatas Ijnpirey VIII. 840.

Amaravattf a place near the Godaveri, XVII. 561.

Amarcantacaj a village^ XIV. 400.

Amareswaroj a form of Siva in Ujayin, XVII. 196.

Amboj (Sanscrit,) the universal mother or earth, III. 310— Consort of Bbava, Legend
regarding, 88, — Titles, Bharani or Venus — Uma'^Aramya Devi — Atari Devi, 887,

Amba-tzaadaf supposed to be the same with the Swetagiri, III. 848.

Amba, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas Empire, VIII. 889.

Ambaloj town near Sirhind, XIV. 470.

AmbarOf a country in the north of Bharata's Empire, VIII. 840.

Ambdrcdndf a village to the west of the hill Meros or Mem, VI. 497.

Ambashtaj a tribe in the empire of Bharata, (Ambastae,) VIII. 888.

Ambashtubid^ near Tan^sar, VIII. 841.

Ambevy of the different sorts of, XI. 89.

Ambicoj produced from the white ocean ; an account pf her, XL 187.

Ambiceya, a mountain in Sacam, XL 55.

Ambu Rajoy the same with Chandragupta, his reign, IX. 172.

Ambuvichaf of Pataliputra, dethroned by his minister Mah6 Cami, IX. 107.
, a grant found at Benares, made by h!m, IX. 108.

Amdoy of its products, &c., XVI I. 584.

Amerej or Amara, a town, lies near Jaypur, XIV. 405.

America^ the inhabitants of the islands in the northern ocean having some knowledge of it
at a very early period, XL 104.

— — • the eastern parts peopled firom Europe, XL 106.

Amogavershcj king of Kmichi, XVII. 242.

Amoghij wife of Santanu, mother of the Brahmaputra, XIV. 422.

Amoghaversha, king of Tonda Mandalam, XVII. 288.

AmonnOf supposed to be the same with Amaneswarasthdn, III. 896.

Amresverantj Sculptures of described, IX. 278.

Amrttf produced the white or silver mountain, XL 182.

Amrita, procured by churning the white sea, XL 41.

Amritabdhij or Amritacara, or Amritashayam, the white island, XL 86, 67.

AmrUf his body animated by Sankara Acharya, XVIL 179.

Amynnsj grandson of Technites, XL 77. — Genealogy of, 78.

Anagapura, a town in Anangadesa, IX. 128.

AnahiUa or Pattetij ancient capital of Guzerat branch of the Chauhikya dynasty detail-
ed, XVL S2L

ANA AND 9

Anaias or Aniyasd devij temple of in Cusba Dwipa, III. 297, 434.

Anaia^ her temple the same with Anayasadevisth&n, IV. 378.

Anala, a name of Agni or fire, VIII. 347, a mountain, 362.

Anandoj a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

Ananda Girij author of the Sankara Digvijaya, XVI. 10.

■, a pupil of Sankaracharya, XVII. 177.

Anandasruy or Tears of inward pleasure^ a lake near the Nile ; legend regarding, III. 34L

Anindij one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Anangaj.the same with C&madeva, IX. 123, 164, 209.

Anangadesap a country to the westward of India, IX. 164.

Anangapila or Raitpila^ of Delhi, the same with Rayascna, IX. 169.

Anangapura^ a town in the west, IX. 123.

Anang Bhim DeOf King of Orissa, XV. 269.

Atlanta^ a serpent that lives at the bottom of the sea, XI. 146,

Ananiasada or Anantee'SedeSj the seat of Hari or Ananta, in the country between the mounts

of Crishna and Pandura, VIII. 355.
Anantavarma^ son of Sardulavarma, account of, IX. Ill,

Anartta^ a tribe or country, in the south west of Bharatas Empire, VIII. 339, 341.
AnasuyOf wife of Atri ; the Trimurti incarnated in her womb, X. 68, XI. 99.
Anaya or Anuya^ a country behind the Vindhya mountains, Till. 337.
Aniyisdj an epithet of tlie goddess Devi, III. 297.

, one of the Jwalamuchis or springs of Ni^tha, in Cushadwipa within^ dedicated •
to her, III. 297, IV. 365.
Anuyisadansthdn^ the same with Cowcur, Kerkoor, or Ur, III. 434.

, same as temple of Anaia, IV. 378.

Ancas^ a tribe, VIII. 331.

Anchalika Docirine^ when propagated and by whom, XVII. 288.
Ancient Inscriptions^ explanation of some, V. 135. (See Inscriptions.)
Andaluja^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Andaman Islands peopled by Negroes, Cannibals ; according to Ptolemy, III. 3559 firom
Greek Eudaimon, a residence of good genius, 355.
, description of, IV. 385. XIV. 453.
AndemaSf the same with the mount Andha Tamasa, or Andh Tamas, VIII. 326.
Andhra or Telingana, VIII. 337.

, extent of on the Coast of Coromandel, IX. 103, 105.

— — — Vrittyas^ usurp the throne after Puliman, IX. 45.

dynasty^ duration of, and members, IX. 101, 110, 116.

, when the dynasty began, X. 87.
AndAravacay a country, VIII. 336.
Andomatis or Dumrnoody^ of its course, V. 276.
, the same with the river Damodara or Vedaamritiy XIV. 40S.

C

to AND ANT

Andromeda^ said to have come from India, HL 567, 483. : j* * . . . r \

———, the same with Vejai^ VIU. 258. i * ' » v ^

Androsace cordi/bUoy -n ' . ' .^ . f . :S71.

i lanceolaiOy m \ ^^^

— — — — — aoalifolia^ > Botanical descriptions Qf,< XIII.. 391.

fastigiatay m *..../ :S94. ^

formosoj ^ . ^ 895.

Andubarius mentioned in the Paschal Chronicle, traced to Yadabendray king ^ Yatus^

III. 328. (vide Yatus.) . » .

, first delineated the heavens on the principle of constellations, X^ 104.

Afiga or Anga-dwipj .one of theaeven divisions of the old continent, I. 48, IIL 800, VIIL

299, 338. .... .1

, the country which was allotted to Angada or Baliputi^ IX* 35.
, a country in the eastern. parts of India, IX. 92^
AngadOf son of Bali or Bala, a monkey Chief of .Gada,^ IX. 84,
AngaSf a nation, I. 340, 351, VIIL 381.
Angiya Malada^ MAlda^ Will. ^B6. . .

Angirasy one of the seven Bishis, the star he represents, IX« 84.
Anguruha, a tribe or country in the north, west of Bharatas Empire, VIIL 340.
AnfanOf or Anjanalhoy a rivet, the same with the Call, IIL 804.
Anjaruii or CriAna^ a mountain, VIIL .827, 338, 85U 355, 868..
Afffanif mother of Hanuman, how she begot him, XL.I4L
Anna Perenna^ or Anna Pimh D^i, . remarks on the worship o^ VIIL 70, 85.
Anankhenkf or AnonkeAhf the Gangetic. provinces, XIV. 881.
Anotemaloy the same with Hastimalla,. now .called Feting]^bazar^ XIV. 444»
AnUnu^ servant of Osiris, affinity between him and Dundhu, IIL 407*
Antahsildf a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIIL 335.
AfUaradwipaf the J)oAb betweetf tha Ganges and the Jamoa» VIIL 840* .
Antaragiriy a country within the hillsy . VIIL 386.
jfn/oravi, definition o^ XVII. 869.

Aniarasthif a title of Devi, corrupted into Aodraste, IV# 380.
iln/flraj^a, of the five, XVIL:166i, 272.
.^In/arga/e or iln/arga/^, a name of Devi,. IV. 880.
Aniarmaddj daughter of Capeyanas by Padma Muchi, IIL 429*

, constellation of, IJL 438« •

ArUaroidij Delta of the Ganges, XIV. 462.

AfUasUoj a name of the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 43 L <

AnUUf a town supposed to be the same with DundhiUiarasthani also /called. Antaso po liif

IIL 407.
Anthemay mountains, also called Sacranthema^ VIIL 82& . .
•————, the same with the Angava fliountainsy V«UL S5&

ANT APA 11

Anthema^ supposed to be the same with Oude, XVII. 616*
AntiboiCf now called Fringy-bazar, see Antomela, XIV. 426» 444.

J or AirradoHj the easternmost branch of the Ganges, the Brahmaputra^ XIV. 444.

Antiquities^ at Mavalipuram, description of, I. 145.

, description of a cave near Gyi, 276*
" , on Roman coins found at Nellore, II. 332.

, of Orissa, (v. art. on Orissa proper,) XV. 305.

> at Jogaanath, KV. 315.

-, of the Temple of the Sun at Kanarak, XV. 326.

*, Hindu in Cbiltirgher, XV. 499.

-, discovery of two urns in the vidnitjr of Benares, V. I3L

-^ ruins of Prambanan in Java, XIII. 337.

-, description of the Cuttub (CtUab^) minar near Delhi, IV. 313.

^ account of the inscriptions 4ta and in its vicini^^ XIV. 480.

(See M&mmenit and Ifucriftiom.)
Andra SimundUf a town in Sumatra, account of^ X. 150.
AntceopoliSf supposed to be Dundhumarasth4na and Auteo, III. 407.
AntomelQj the same with the town of Antiboli or Hastimalla, XIV. 426^
Antony^ declared to have been an incarnation of Osiris, X. 30.
Ants^ Indian, gold-makings account of^* XIV. 446.
Anu^ one of the sons of Yayati,. division of the Empire by, IX. 92.
Anubhaga^ its signification, XVII. 266. .
Anuganganij countries lying on the banks of the Ganges, IX. ^3, 114; XIV. S81, 457.

, the same with the country of Magadha, IX. 43.

Anukhenk or Anankhenkf the Gangetio provinces, IX. 33.

Anumati or day after opposition, smaller river of Lake Aroara, III. 309. it Cnshadwip

without, 331.
Anundeaj a village near the DihoBg inhabited b^ the Meesbaes, XVII. 837.
Afutpapadaka^ the celestial Buddha saints, XVI. 44a
AnmradAdf a lunar mansion, IX. 83.

Anuttara^ heavens which have no other begrond them, XVII. 274.
AomiSf the same place with Varanosi, also written Aver n is. III. 409.
AamoSf a place on the banks of the Indus, VI. 532. ' f
Aptibanga^ a tribe or country, in the sgath east of Bharatas Empire, VIII. 388.
Apa j^iskoj a tribe or place in the south east of Bharatas Empire, VII. 838.
Apabhransaf or Magadht language, explained, VIL 200.
ApagOj a country, VIII. 886.
Ap€amfaim^ son of Apayana and Sarmadat III. 445.
Apapapurif a place in Behar, XVII. 255.

Apar or Apara^dwipa^ countries towards the west, VIII. 275. -

Aparagandicaf the same with the river Ozus, VIII. fT7, a09» •

12 AfA ARA.

Aparanticoj situated at the western extremity of Bharatas Empire, VIII. 339.

Aparica dhdniy western countrie3, VIII. 276.

Aparita^ a country, VIII. 336.

Apdyana^ a King, retires from the world, III. 445.

Aphar or Aphara^ the same with Aphros or Aphraus, VIII. 275.

Aphrodite^ a goddess ; the same with Attara, III. 390.

AphroditopoliSi the same place with Atarbekhi, III. 388.

, a name given to the two towns in Egypt called Atfi or Atfieh and Itfu,

III. 389.
Aphros or AphrceuSf brother of Picus and Chiron, also called Aphar, Ophris and Aphra,-—

companion of Hercules son of Voturu, VIII. 275. •
, husband of Astynome, and supposed to be the same with Hesperus, XI. 46.
Apollo^ the same with Agni, III. 380.
ApolloniuSi in his life by Philostratus, visited the Brahmans, on hills N. of Sri-nagara — now

called Triloci Narayana near the Ked&ra Ganga— -their chief larchas stated Ethiopians

resided here under a ruler Ganges, — they migrated to Egypt, III. 353— doubts as to

his having visited India, or Ethiopia, or Babylon, 354.
ApoUonopolisj same as Aurvasthan or Arfu, III. 384.
Aprawa^ a village at the sources of the Brahmaputra, XVII. 411.
ApsaraSf not known in the remote parts of the western world, XI. 147.

, produced from the churning of the ocean, XI. 134.
Apsarasasy a forest pool in the Cumuda mountains, VIII. 355.
Apytyanay one of the seven districts of the Cushadwip, .III. 331.
Aquila, of Nipal, XVIII. pt. 2, 13.
Arabiaj followers of Brahma and Brahmens in, X. 100.
Arabian^ and Indian divisions of the Zodiac, IX. 323.
Arabic words. Sir W. Jones' orthography of in Roman letters, I. 1.

■ , elegy by Mir Mahamnied Husain, I. 40.

, introduction of into Persian, II. 207.

Arabs, Fourth Anniversary Discourse on the, II. 1— on their language^ 5— -their religion,
8— philosophy, 9»— antiquities, 10— -arts, 14.

, essay on the Binomial Theorem, as known to the, XIII. 456.

ArabuSf supposed to be the same with Mahasyama, III. 352,
AracaUj the same place with Rasanga, XIV. 428, 451*

, Sila or Sailapattana, at, XIV. 449.

, called Bhurman, Barma, and Takain, XIV. 445.

', river, its communication with the CarmaphuUi, XIV. 446.

', Historical and Statistical Sketch of, XVI. 352.

Arachosiaf a country included in Camboj or Coj, VI. 516.

', a tribe or country in the south west^of Bharatas Empire, VIIL 8899 841.
, called White India, HI. 868,

ARA ARH tS

ArachofuSf a river ; also called ChoaspeS;, CopI^ ind Tarnic, VL 517. a town, 518.

Arddhya^ a sect of the Saivas, XVII. 198.

Aradnohadhi-^Yide Red Sea.

AroA or Senih^ the presiding deity of the north, VIIL 880.

Arai or Adai-dwipas^ two divisions of the old continent, VIIL 328.

Aratfiy the same with Arama, III. 380.

— — , son of Shem, IX. 184.

Arama J the son of a son of Satyavrata, V. 261.

■, the same with the Aram of Scripture, V. 261.

> mvolved in a eonflagratton for wouhdfaig Durvasas with an arrow, V. 261.
', grandson of Satyavrata, III. 383, 380.

Arani^ daughter of the Sami-tree and mother of fire, IV. 384.

Aranya^ one of the pupils of Hastamalaka, XVII. 181.

Aranya or Atarij woods through which the CaU passes, III. 803— at the mouth of the

Nile — the Delta, 335 — place of Bhaira's austerities^ 88T.
Aranyabaha^ the same with the river Sulacshni or Gk)ga, XIV. 401.
Aranyadeviy a name of Amba, III. 387.
AratCj the same with Hardwdr, XIV. 457.
Aravistdn^ the same place with Arvasthdn, III. 493;
Arbisy the same with the river Hab, XL 131.
Arbuduj a holy mountain in Sirohi, inscriptions at described, XVI. 284— alternate predo^

minance of the Jain and Saiva fieiiih, 31S-— Political relations of invest^aCed, 381.
Arca^ his and his son's reign on banks of Cali, &c III. 388.
Arcasthdn^ of its situation, &c. III. 383.
Areas, father of Autolaus, III. 392.

Arches, on an Indian method of constructing them, XIV. 476.
Arcisthan, or Sauristhan^ place where Sani was born of Tapana and Prabha, II L 379.
Arddhagrama, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 34L
Arddhasona, the Sone, considered as half of the Narmada, VIIL 341.
Ardra, a lunar mansion. III. 459.

Atfuj the same place with Aurvasthan or Apollinopolis,' IIL 884.
Argha, the same with Argo, or the Egyptian Cymbinni, VIIL 274.

, a Hindu emblem of the earth, III. 364.

Argan&tha, a tide of Iswara, III. 364.

, the lord of the boat-shaped earth, VIIL 274i
Arghandaby falk into the Hirmend, VI. 517.

*

Argillusj the same with the mount Mem ; its situatiofi, VIIL 313.

Argillaceous, limestone of Hathi — Bundeikhuiid, XVIIL pt 1. 88.

Argo, by whom built. III. 364. — see Argha,

Argyrea, the silver island or Sumatra, X 143.

Arhan^ a form of Mah&c&la, suppoaed to be UranaSf IIL S81i(i->VIIL 358.

14 ARH ART

ArkatOt the proper name of the Jain Sect, IX. 'S79*
Art, the same with the kingdom of Ari-rajya, XIV* 446.
Ariacay a district, I. 372— IX. 198.
Artansy descendants of the S^cas, XL 81.
Artnuty Ramas place in Lanca, X. 155.
Arimeday a tribe in the midland country, VIIL 338.
Ari-rajyoy the kingdom of Ari, XIV. 446.
Arisy a town in Tibet, IX. 63.

Arishthay son of Mandya, grandson of Tamah, III. 832.
AristotUs logic, — the basis of that of the Mahommedans, VIII. 89.
Arjjuniy the same with the river Bahuda or Mahoda, XIV. 419.
Arjunay the present Rajas of Camillah descending from him and Ulnpi, XIV. 444.
, also called Phalguna, XIV. 447.
, builds a town, called Phalgunagar, XIV. Wt.
Arjuna Huuy a gold coin, description o^ XVII. 593.
Afjunayanay a country situated in the north of Bharatas Empire, VIIL 340*
Arpmmaly a Sikh teacher, XVIL 238.
Arkiy the same with Sani, III. 384.
Arktcoy a town near the Red Sea, III. 384.
Armenioy various names by which it is called, VIIL 360*
Apara or Paschlmay west, VIIL 274.
Arrya Rajay the same with Deva Twashta, X. 54.

ArryaSy the Christians resident in India in early times so denominated, X. 81.
Arsanioy a city in the southern parts of India, XVIL 616.
Arsarethy the same with the country of Maw-Shajehan, VI. 488.
Arsenicy a cure for elephantiasis, && 11. 153.
Arsinoey the same with Crocodilopolis, also called Fayum, III. 426.
Arthacoy a country, VIIL 336.
ArtSy remarks on Asiatic Music, I. 410.

-, on the Vina, or Been, a Musical Instrument, L 297.
Indian method of Distilling, I. 309,

-, the process of making Attar of Roses, I. 332.

-, Hindu books relating to, 341, 1. 350.

-, remarks on the of India, I. 428.

of Arabia, TL 14.

of the Tartars, 11. 37.

— . of the Persians, 11. 64.

on the Musical modes of the Hindus, III. 55.
, on the manufacture of Indigo, HI. 477.

-, elastic Gum Vine of Prince of Wales's Island, its use, V. 158, 168.
-, account of the Pearl-fishery in the Gulph of Manar, V. 398.

ART ASA 15

ArfSj of Indian weights and measures, V. 91.

9 on tlie manner of preparing opium at Oujeinf VI. 49.

-, description of a Punchuckee, or Indian Water Mill, VI/824.

S method of fishing at Dosah, VI. 326.

-, Music of Ceylon, VII. 438.

>, on the Musical Scales or Gr&mas of the Hindu% IX. 445.

>, on Hindu Agriculture, and the Implements thereof, X. 1.

-, on an Indian method of constructing arches, XIV. 476.
Aruna^ brother of Garuda, the driver of the Sun's Chariot, VI. 514.
Arundhati, consort of Vaaishtba, IIL 430— IX. 84.
Arunoda or Arunodadhi^ the Indian Ocean or the Red Sea, IIL 821— -VIIL SI6, 325, or

Aruna, 350.
Arupa^ of the imaginary Kings so called, VI. 179.
Arvauy a sage believed to be a son of Brahm^ III. 433.
Arvasth&ny Arabia, IIL 826, 356, 433.
ArveriSf the same with Horus, III. 382.
AnvCf the first king of the Arwemidre mountains, IIL 828.
Aiyd or Gdhdj a species of Indian metre, observations on, X. 400.
Arya Mah&giri Suri, one of the seven Dasapurvi Jain teachers, XVIL 286.
Ar}/a Rifdf Xing of Cashmir, XV. 84.

Arj/a Suhaste Surtf one of the seven Jain teachers, XVIL 286.
Arya Susihita Surij another of the Jain teachers, XVIL 286.
Aryamaj the government of the infernal regions committed to him, when Yama was bom at

Vidura, through M^ndavya's curse, X. 67.
Ary&varta, India, VI. 523— IX. 188.

Aryya^ a king ; has before him Jaya Indras' minister, X. 52, 198.
, crucified by order of Jaya Indra, X. 53.
, dynasty of their kings on the Malabar Coast, X. 85.
Aryya Mlechhat^ the different foreign powers who are to rule over India, X. 125.
Atyya Saca^ or Salava^ a dynasty of Kings in India, X. 84.
As&^ a branch of the Indus, IX. 229.
Asdca or Asyaca^ a town, VI. 496.
Asadeir, the same with Jayinidevi. VL 495.
Asaiy a town. III. 324.
Asamj description of by Mohammed Caztm, translated firom the Persian, II. 17L

-, the Yoni of the deceased Sati falling into it, VL 477.

-, on the geography and population of, X VL 880 ; coarse of its principal rivers traced,

331 ; various tribes o( 334 ; route firom Rangpur detailed, 846.

-, memoir of a survey of it and the neighbouring countries, XVIL 814.
termination of the vailey o(f XVIL 859.
Autma, the same country, XIV. 419.
Asana^ a pUce above Gay&, IX. 80.

Asdnand or Baguniikt discipl^ XVL 48, andaucoeiaor to l^m ^ ^f!^**i 46.

D2*

t« ASA Asr^

Asanamara^ the same pkce with Prdgjotisha, IX- 80.

AMOvana or Atbdna^ the same plaee wkh JayinideTi^stbin or Nicoea, VI. 460.

or Asbana, the same with C&bul, VI. 41^5^ 518.

Asckalavasihanf the phice where Liieswara's embrace proved fruitless, IV* 836*

Aschalastkdnj being the same place with Ascalon, the birth place of Semiramis, IV, 874.

Aseeiicsj varieties of the Hiiida described, XVL 183-^ropensity to affray,. 186.

Asckon^ a rivulet, which springs from the moantaios of Ardzin, VilL 819

Asclepiades or Aswiculapas^ their having extensive aettiemanta in Thapaly, HI. 303.

Asclepius^ identical with .Slsculapins, III. 892*

Asfiifh the same with the town of Asphyniain upper Egypt, HI/ 893.

Ashmygdio, the same with the snake Sanchanaga, III. 845.

Askmugh'diVf Asmodeus, VIII. 802.

Ashtadhdrf one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 898.

Ashia Sahareikuy Prajna Parmita, a Bauddba scripture, XVL 436.

Asitami'Vraia Vidhdn^ a Nepal tract or ritual, specimen of with remarks, XVL 473.

Ashtara^ a tide of Amb&, supposed to be the same with Attari, HI. 889.

AshtaradcxAf of the pyramid dedicated to her by king Vijayiswa, III. 890.

Ashtarasthirij the place of ditto, III. 39L '

^A-/r^^ Tub4or €al|»vricsha» VIIL 818.

Asi^ a rivulet between which and the Vam& V&r&nasi (Benares) is situated, III. 410.

Asit&j a river, the same with the C&li, HL 804.

Asita, or Blacky an epithet of Mah4c4Ii as.C&U, III. 804.

Astaiic Orikography^ in roman letters, by Sir Wwu Janeif L L

Asiatic History^ see history.

Asiatic Philosophy J stt^Yalowiiphy.

Asiatic Society, its institution, introduction, I. L t

-» Sir Wm, Jones nominated president, introduction, L 8«

— — , discourse on the institntion of the Society, by Sir Wm. Jones, L 9.

>fiedond anniversary discoarse, by Sir Wm. Jones, I. 405, 415*
, third anniversary discourse on the Hindus, by &> Wm. Jones, I. 415.
', fourth anniversary discourse on the Arabs, by Sir Wm. Jones, 11. L
-, fifth anniversary discourse on the Tartars, by Sir Wm. Jones, H« 19.
-, sixth anniversary discourse on the Persians, by &> Wm. Jones, 11. 48.
-, seventh anniversary discourse on the Chinese, by Sir Wm. Joness 11.865.
-, eighth dkto on the Mouilaiaeers, tuc of India, by Sir Wm. Jones, III. L
-, nuith ditto on the origin and fiunilies of nations, by Sir Wm. Jones, III. 479.
-, tenth ditto on aciadc history, civil and natund, by &> Wm. Jones, IV. I.
-, eleventh ditto on the phfloaopby of the Asiatics, by Sir Wm. Jones, IV. 165.
-, Sir John Skm'e,'BmrL^ nominaled President, IV. 18L
-, discourse delivered on the 33d May 1794, by Sir John Shore, IV. IBL
-, discourse delivered on the 18th Jan. 1796, by Sir Robert Chmmbers, VL L
-, rules of the Society, VL 589^VIL 517.
', alMttaat of tlw mkaof tlMi Socieiyf (App«Bdi&

BAH BAL IT

Bahishmatif daughter of ViswHcarma and wife of Priyaorata, V. 250.

Bahla or Bahlaca, the place were Adam and Eve met again after they were driven out of

Paradise, VI. 492.
Bahlacy same as the city Balkh, VL 460, 467, 469.
— — , a river near Bamiy&n, VI. 464.— -a country, VI, 503.
Bahrdm Gorj King of Persia, his affinity to Gandharupa, IX. 149.
, obtains an Indian Princess in marriage, IX. 151.

-, persecutes the Christians, IX. 151^— began to reign, IX. 206.

Bahuca or Ahticoj a country, VIII. SS6.

Bahudaf a river that flows from the mount Him4vat, VIII. 835.

Bahuda or Mahoda^ a river supposed to be the Sitocatb, XIV. 418.

Bahudakay one of the four kinds of Sany&sis, XVII. 203.

Baku Rdjdf his country taken by the Sacas, XI. 64.

Bahyatodara^ a country, VIII. 396.

Bahyavatsa^ son of Nirmaryada, III. 437.

■, retires into the forest for religious devotion, IIL 437.
Baidandthj a form of Siva at Deogerh in Bengal, XVII. 197.
Baidza or Byeitza^ a tribe, XIV. 453.

Baikalj supposed to be the lake Mah&bhadra, also called Sweto-more, VIII. 327.
BatUif the same with the mount Vatsa, VIII. 852.
BaioneSf an island, etymological origin of, IX. 195.
Bakht&mary a religious mendicant of the Sunyabadi sect, XVII. 306.
Baktratundat a title of Oanesa, XVIL 281.
BaitiL, the same with the mountains called Subhacsha, VI. 519.

Bajrabanda^ disciple of Kunda Kund Ach&rya, and founder of the Dr&vir sect, XVIL 290.
Baker, Caft., his experiments on Indian woods, Pt. II., XVIII. 216.
BakUj in Cusha-dwipa, Naptha spring near. III. 297.
BaJcUy a measure among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.
Bala^ an incarnation of Vishnu, the Indian Hercules, V. 270.-— VL 532.
B&labandi characters^ an account of, XVII. 593.
Baladevoj the skme with Hercules, X. 111.
Baladeva patana or Mahi Balipura^ now called Mavelivoram, VII L 339.

I — , erected by Balardma, IX. 34.

Bildgh&tf mountains, 1. 370.

Bala Gopila^ the infant Krishna, his worshippers, XVL 85.

BaldhakOf the same with the mountains of Maghab^ in Sumatra, X. 150.

Bcdancay supposed to be the same place with Maha Lanca or Malanca, X. 144.

Balance^ trial by the, a species of Ordeal, I. 889;

Balar&ma^ brother of Crishna, V. 269, — IX. 83, 36.

J rebuilds the city of R4jagriha, V. 269,~IX. 33, 36.

, of bb statue at Muttra and Baladeva, V. 294.

£

ta BAL- BAL

Bala Ragfos or Balhar Empercrsi 9Xi accotmt of thetif^ IX. 1 17, 179, 186.
Balarishu brother of Bhatrihari and Vicramaracft, IX. 120.
Balasarej town and popnktion of, XV. 191, 208.
Baldeo or Baladeva^ a city near Muttra, V. 295.
Bdleswara^ Mahadeva, resemblance of, to Jupiter Puer, IV. 3^.
■■■ , a title of Iswara, same with the Assur of Scripture, V. 298*

BiUswaralingaj worshipped on the banks of the Cumudvati, III. 365, IV. 868.
Bdleswarij a river near Azmarigunge, XIV. 438.
Balfour, Dr. F., on Arabic roots, II. 205.
, on the Barometer, IV. 195.

-, on the effects of Sol-lunar influence in the fevers, VIII. 1.
*, on the Persian and Arabic Grammar, VIIL 89.

Balga, the same with the river Fulgo or Cacuthis, IX. 80.

£aMar, metropolis of the Baler (Balh4ra) kings, IX. 193. See Bala-rayas.

Balharras, derived from Bahabalinder ? XV. 286.

Balkf the same place with Vahlica,'VI. 471.

Batkh'Sameyifif the same with Bamiyan : abode of Abraham, VI. 467 to 469.

jB^/i, the city of, or Mavalipuram, I. 145.

Bili^ language^ some remarks on the, I. 159,-^VIII. 269.

, or Pali language and literature on the, IX. 75,— X. 161, 276.

Bali or Nanda^ Patriarch of the Kings of Magadha called Baliputras VIIL 269,— •IX.
• -75,83.

Baliy a Daitya, the same with Bala, also, a chief of the Monkeys, IX. 34.

', brother of Bhatrehari and VicramariAca by a different mother, IX. 120. '

-, an ante-diluvian ; of the boon he obtained from Vishnu, of dying by his hand, X. 36^
-, being at the head of the Giants at the Churning of the Ocean, XI. 133.
-, takes Lacshmi prisoner, with many of the Gods, XI. 137, 142.

Balij the Island of, on the existence of the Hindu religion there, XIII. 128.

Baliarte^ the first king of the Christians of St. Thomas, X. 85.

Baligram or Balinagar^ a town near Bhagalpur, XIV. 380, destroyed by the Ganges^^
XIV. 401, 460.

Baligriha or Balipura^ in the province of Beder, same as Muzaffemagur, IX. 35. ^

Balihica or Balihitaj the same with Mahacami, IX. 107.

Balin^ the founder of the dynasties of the Andhras and Andhrabhrityas, IX. 72.

Balipura, the Palibothra of the Greeks, situation of, V. 270. ^

, or Balipuira^ the same with the city of Rajagriha, V. 269. *•

Baliputra^ son of Bala and founder of Patna, IX. 35.

BatijnUraj or Paliputra^ the same place with Palibothra and Palipotra, IX. 36.
, of the time of its total subversion, IX. 46.

Baliputras^ confounded with the Pali and Palibothrce, III. 320.
, general name of the children of Balarama, V. 269.

BAL BAR t9

BaliptdraSj kings of Magadha, descendants of Bali or Nanda, VIIL 269,-<->IX. 36.

Baln&th'Thilehy a famous peak of a mountain^ IX. 52.

BalocheSf the remains of some Colony of Tartarian origin below Dera Ismail, VI. 462.

Bahande^ in the Ghdzipur district residence of the Siva Nar&yani sect, XVII. 305.

Baltasj a tribe in Sumatra, X. 151.

Baltic, the Sea, VIIl. 298.

Babist&fh called Balutter, the country of the Byltoe, VI. 471.

Balutter, the same with the country of Baltistan, VI. 471.

Bam&reyaj one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jinas, XVII. 293.

Bambtfke or Mdbog, a place in Syria, VIII. 302.

Bami or Vamij the same with the city of Bamiyan, VI. 462.

Bamiy&n, called also Vaminagari and Vamigram, VI. 462.

, metropolis of the fire worshippers, said by Persian authors to have existed before

the flood, and by the followers of Buddha to have been built by Shama, VI. 467, 469,

470, 494, 495, 513, 521,— VIII. 258.
Bamiyan or Bh&lac, situated in the country of Vahlaca or Vahlica, VI. 471.
Ban or Sara-ban, a river, an account o^ XIV. 457.
Banaganga, the same with the river Sara^ati, XIV. 409.
Banares, (see Benares), the centre of Hindu learnings III. 298.«-V. 248— •VI.451. — XVIIt

467, 58.

, of the temple of Visw^swara in it, XVII. 170.
Ban&rin&thj a famous temple in the Himalaya, account o^ XVI. 165w-^Etymology o^ 209.
Bandsura, his three cities destroyed by Bala, IX. 34.
Banawasif a city in the country of the Aryyas, IX. 198.
■ , of some gold coins dug up there, XVII. 594.
Bandelachandj a forest canton on the Vindhiyan mountains, XIV. 393.
Bandhaj the eighth Satwa of the Jainas, XVII. 26&
Bandisj a sort of Indian bards, IX. 76.

■, of their duties, IX. 76.
Banga or Aykobat dialect, vocabulary of, V. 238.

Banga, a tribe or country in the south-east of India, VIII. 338.—IX. 92.
Banganga or Buri-gangi, branches of the Ganges below Haradw^r, XIV. 456*
Bangasj a nation, VIII. 331.

Bdngmati or Bdgmati, a river, an account of, XIV. 416.
Banhinia Racemosa, described, XII. 572.
Bansli, the same with the river Rada, XIV. 402.

BanswM or Oswil, one of the eighty-four G&chchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Banyani or Aurungabunder, a large branch of the Indus, IX. 228.
Barabata, fortress of, XV. 190.

Baracira, supposed to be the same place with Pharuigara, XIV. 447.
Bdrake, of its being the same place with Dwaraca, IX. 196«
Baramd, a country, XIV. 382.

so BAB BAS

BaramorOf one of the eighty-four G&chchas of the Jdnas, XVII. 293.

Barata or Barola^ Islands m the South of Bharatas empire^ VIII. 839.

BdrasingOj large Silhet stags, XVII. 499.

Barbaraj land of. III. 3Q3» 378, between Gusha-dwip within, and Sancha properi or betwett
Syene and the confluence of the Tacazze and the Nile, 381} still so. nami^d, include
the burning sands of Africa— -fertile before burned by Surya— chief city Barbarasth&n
on the Nile, — residence of Tamas race — traced to Tama of Pliny nfear Sy^ie 882^
Barbara proper to Nubia, between Cusha without and Sancha-dwip— residence of the
children of Rahu, 333.

, a tribe in the south-west of India, VIII. 339.

— — , origin of its name, IX. 128.— VIII. 331.

Barbaras^ a tribe, VIII. 331. .

Air&arica, son of Ghatotcacba, XI. 13&

Barbaras^ a term applied by the Egyptians to those unable to pronounce their language,
III. 834.

Barbary^ origin of the name, IIL 331, 334i.

BardSf see Bhat

BarhadrathctSf of the kings of that dynasty, IX. 93.

Barihiyoj one of the eighty-four G&chchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Barjtf a species of wild bear of Bhot, XVII. 15.

— , an account o^ XVII. 16. .

Barlanasj a tribe, XVII. 456.

BarkanSf rude tribes of the Abors, XVII. 403.

Barmanaca or Rasang^ one of the three districts of Tripura, Mid now Aracan, XIV. 451.

, where Ramachandra £rst constructed his bridge, XIV. 453«

Barmasj on their origin and language, IL 11.

, on their language and literature, X. 232«

Baroachf how far from Fluthana, I. 370.

Barodttj geology of, XVIII., . Ft. I. 82.

Barola or Barata^ Islands in the south of India, VIII. 339.

Barometer^ treatise on the, IV. 195.

Baromeiersj remarks on sending them from England, XIV. 101. See Meteorology.

Barometrical^ altitudes of places in Bundelkhand, XVIIL, Ft I. 42.

Barren Island^ and its Volcano, described, IV. 397.

Barsy compensation of Trigonometrical Survey, XVIII-, Fart II. 189.

BartOf a collection of legends, specimen of, XV J« 9d«

Barvara or Varvara^ a country, VIII. 336.

Basadcey the Tilacdai or the inhabitants of the Tiladri mountains, XIV. 390.

Basala or Brongus, the siame with Jeshu Beg, VI. 487.

, his colossal statue at Bamiy&n, VL 487.

Basaltic veinSf in granitic rocks, XVIIL, Ft* J. 21.

^ rocks near Jabalpur, XVIIL, Ft. I. 40.

BAS \ BAY ^1

Basaltic rocks^ varieties at S4gar» XVIII., Pt. I. 54*

, hill of Sitabaldi, XVIIL, Pt. L 124.

Basra^ a city, III. 337.

BassaricOf a Greek work containing tlie history of the Mababb&rat, XVII. 607.

BasdwOf of his being absorbed into the Saogameswara Linga at Sangameswara, XVI L 201.

, founder of a religious sect in the Dekhin, XVII. 810.
BassarideSf nymphs of Bacchus, XVII. 618.

Bassta Butyracea or EaU India Butter Tree^ botanical description of, I. 300.
BatOf supposed to be in Trichina-vali, XIV. 376.
Bataranya^ a forest, XIV. 377.
Battay language and literature, on the, X. 202.
Battercote^ a village to the west of the hill Meros or Mem, VI. 497.
Batu Saborf same with the emporium of Zaba, on the river Johore, IX. 39.
Bauddha Beligiouj early existence of in Cashmir, XV. 83, 110.

, doctrines of introduced into Orissa, XV. 283.

, flourished in Bactria in the second century, XVII. 606.

-, of Nepal, vague information hitherto obtained, account in Art XII.,

satisfactory, XVI. 451, — probably recognized in Tibet, Chinese Tartary, and traceable
in China ; dissimilar to that of Ava, Siam and Ceylon, 468.

BauddhaSi or followers of Jina, their geography. III. 355, 299.

— — — , persecuted by the Brahmqns, X. 91.

, of their affinity to the Cutilacesas and Palis, III. 417.
, the cross being a favourite emblem with them, X. 123.
, number, &c. of earthly Buddhas admitted by them, X VIL 248.

, existed in India in the second century of the Christian Era, XVII. 281.

, when their total disappearance from India took place, XVII. 285.

BayddhaSf 4^. of Nepal and Bhot or Tibet, notice o^ XVI. 409.— Z#aiigMiige / comparative
vocabulary, 410; numerals, 413; days and months, 414; dissemination of the
Parbattiya Bhasha dialect, by Colonies, 415 ; Pure New&ri in Nep&l,4l6; Uttera
and characters modern and obsolete, ^n.^^Uterature^ dissemination of, by Bbot
Monks and Chinese printing, books worthless, 419 ; literature and letters brought
by Indian refugees, to Bhot, ^SS.'-^Religian ,- writings, 421 ; tenets of various sects,
435; celestial pantheon 440 ; list of mortal Buddhas, 446.

Baund'ganga^ called Godaverj*, I. 372.

Bautes or Bauiisusj a river in Tibet same as Bont-su, IX. 63.

, the upper part of the river Doanas, XIV. 438.

Aiya or Indian Gross-beak^ description of, II. 109.

Bay Bay Wun^ former Rajah of Aracan, XVI. S5a

Bayengi^ wool of a species of Bhotia sheep, XVII. 18.

Bdyenzid Ansari^ founder of the Rotheniah sect, XI. S6S*

Bayley, V^. B. Esq., on the population of Burdwan, XII. 547.

Bayula or Bm/uli^ the same with the river Carnia{>huUi, XIV. 445w

F

42 BAY BEN

Bazacata, the same with the island of Cheduba, XIV. 453.

Bazeegars or B&zigars^ a sect commonly denominated Nats, VII. 453.

Beacon^ one of the peaks of the Niga hills, also called Dapha Bhum, XVII. 362.

Becuisj the same with the mount Su-Bacsha, VIII. 354.

Beduja, one of the eighty- four Gachcbas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Bee^ Mr. description of a gold coin in his possession, XVII. 572.

Been^ fVini^J description of the musical instrument so called, I. 296.

Behar, description of a gold coin found there by Dr, Hamilton^ XVII. 575.

Beladj the district in which the ruins of Medhisucasth^n lie, III. 426.

Bel Bdriy a place on the Disang river, XVII. 321.

Beliy (see Bali), leader of the Danavas, III. 357, 429.

Belly inscription on the great of Rangoon, translated by Rev. Mr. Hough, XVI. 270 J
weight and size of, 271 ; notes, 275 ; remarks, 280; commonly suspended near cele-
brated monuments as offerings ; account of the first, taken by Zenga, sinks in the
river ; similar fate of the second, now restored, 283.

Belligokii historical and legendary account of, communicated by the High Priest at that
station, IX. 262.

Bilupura, the birth place of P4rswan4th, XVII. 292.

BeluSf the same as Bala, or the Indian Hercules, V. 270. — VI. 532.— IX. 35.

, of his temple and tomb at Babylon, X. 134.

■ " , the same with Balas or Buddha, X. 134.

Benaresy the city. III. 298.— V. 248.— VI. 451.— IX. 199.— XVII. 580.
■ , of the pyramids in it, III. 439.

—— — , account of two urns discovered there, V. 131.
, some account of the observatory there, V. 201.

^- , the mountains to the south humbled by Mah4deva, V. 241.

— — — *, remains above the waters at the flood which precedes every Manwantara, V. 248^
"J description of a copper coin procured there, XVII. 575.

, census of the population of, XVII. 470.
— — — , annual consumption of grain at, XVII. 497.
Bengal, famous for its highly refined gold, V. 269.

, caUed Gaur, VIII. 260.

. , included in the country of Mehrage, IX. 38.

, temple in the eastern parts of it, X. 134.

, mountains to the east of it, XIV. 385.

Bengali language, remarks on, VII. 223.
Bengmoray a district in Asam, XVII. 359.

Bentley, Johk, Esq., his remarks on Hindu eras and dates, V. 315.
■ , on the antiquity of the Surya Siddhanta, VI. 537.

— , on the Hindu systems of astronomy, VIII. 195.

Bepyrrhus^ a range of mountains to the north of India, VIII. 278.— XI V. 885.
Berenjy a narrow rivulet branching from the Karam, XVII. 358.

\

BEP BHA 29

Berjengif wool of the Tartar sheep, XVIL 42.

Berry, Dr. A.'s account of the Colomba root, X. 385.

Bersari^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.

Beth Shemeshy supposed to be the same place with Sauristhan and Heliopolis, III. 383.

Bettore, a place on the banks of the Ganges to the south of Canoge, VI. 479.

, Satyavratas reigning there, VI. 479.
Betwa or Betw&nti^ the same with the river Vetravati, VIII. 335.— XI V. 408.
— , River, geology of, XVIII., Part I. 69.
Beya, the same with the river Vapasa, VIII. 335.

Bezoar, of Europe compared with the zehr mohereh or snake stone. XVI. 382.
Bha or Pa, supposed to be the same with the river Pavani, VIII. 332.
Bhadrabahu Suri, one of the six Sruta Kevali Jain teachers, XVII. 286.
Bhabetfj a town near Sebennytus, III. 387.

Bhadra or Bkadrasoma, a river which flows from mount Meru, VIII. 309, 351-— XI. 16.
Bhadra, a tribe in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Bhadraganga, a river in Siberia, also called Jenisea, VI. 488.
Bhadracdltj the same with the goddess Vindhyavasini, IX. 56.
Bhadracdra, a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336.
Bhadrac&radwipa, supposed to be the same with Scotland, XI. 17, 19.
Bhadrasdma, a river, VIII. 317 — a forest 352.
Bhadrasva, one of the four great continents of the Earth, VIII. 305, 306, 346— -ChinOi

350, 354.
Bhadrasva, son of Agnidhra, VIII. 329.
BhagQy a title of the sun, under which he is worshipped in Craunchadwipa, XI. 74*-^

XVII. 269.
Bhagadatta, son of Naraca, IX. 74, 202, 209.
Bh&gdgUy a certain famous Kalka chief, VI. 484.

BhagalpitTy the original place so called swallowed up by the Ganges, XIV. 401.
Bhagaprastha, or Hardwdrj situated in the north of Bharatas Empire, VIII. 340. .
BhagavardJiana, a country, VIII. 337.

Bhdgavat Purdna, extract from the, I. 245—VIII. 256, 270. ^
Bkdgavatf or Preserving Power y (whence Bacchus,) title of Parasur&ma, III. 352.

, inimical to Siva, XVI. 3— the text book of the Vaishnavas, 4.

Bhagharghar or Tancabas, a place, VIII. 321.

Bhagirathay great grandson of Sagara, a name for the Ganges, led by him to his kindred
ashes, thus revived — and conducted when swoln by him, to the sea. III. 354.

— , restrains the overflowings of the Ganges, VI. 478 — VIII. 294.

, the time in which he lived, VIII. 295.
Bhagirathi^ the same with the river Ganges, III. 354 — XIV. 464.

, river journey from Bethari, towards the source of, by a Monsbi XII. 267.

Bhdgirathi and Jamtma Rivers^ account of a journey to their sources, by ditto XIIL 172.
Bhagti Thapa^ Captain^ re-settlement of the Bhot Mahals by, XVIL .31.

24 BHA BHA

Bkagulpoor^ language of the people inhabiting' ibe hilU of, V. 127.

Shaguri, a Rishi, VIII. 346.

Bhairdgi, Hindu mendicant, XVI I. 573.

Bhairava, a name of Mahadeva, III. 371— XL 137— XIV. 464^-XVIL 176, 190, 222. '

Bhairavisj fierce attendants on Kali, XVIL 275.

Bhakta Mala, or Vaishnava Legends^ by Nabhaji, revised by Narayan Das, simplified by

the tika of Krishna Das, XVI. 8.
Bhakti or Faith, AoQirir^ of, XVI. 116.— five Rasds or passions of, 118.— XVIL 312.
Bhalac, (see Bamiyan,) VI. 4-7 L

Bhaleyanas, son of Capey anas and Padmamuchi, III. 429.
Bhallata or Bhallatha^ inhabitants of the Ricshavan forests, XIV. 393.
Bhaluca, a merchant, descended from Pardsica and Antarmada, III. 431.
Shdlukiy a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.
JB^ammo, a river, XVII, 350, 441, 460.

Bhanga Nadi, supposed to be a branch of the Dibong river, XVIL 335.
Bhangela, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
BhanucacKha, a country in front of the Vendhya mountains, VIII. 337.
Bhanumati, daughter of king Bhoja and wife of Jayananda, IX. 130, 177.
Bhar, a tribe living in the Gauge tic provinces, VIIL 338.
Bharadwaja, son of Vrihaspati, III. 456.
Bharata, brother of R6ma, XVIL 590.
Bharata-varsha, its name derived from Bharata, V. 251.
Bharata^ a king, the fifth from Swayambhuva or Adam, VIIL 296, 829.

■ , successor of Rama, reigned at Ujjayana, IX. 172.

, mountains, rivers, aud countries in his empire, VIIL 334, divisions, 367.

Bharata, one of the divisions of the known world, VIIL 307, 341, 345. 346.

Bharati Krishna Achdrya, one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVIL 180.

, — , a class of Dandis so called, XVIL 181.

Bharel, wild sheep of Bhot, an account of, XVIL 153.

Bhargavangeya, a country, VIIL 336.

Bhartari, or Bhittri, a district to the eastward of the mouth of the river Gomti, called aftef

the name of Bhartrihari, IX. 153.
Bhartrihari, brother of Vicram4ditya, IX. 141, 152, 153, 202— XVIL 191.
, disgusted with the world on account of the infidelity of his favourite wife,

abdicates the throne, and ending his days at Benares in devout contemplation, IX. 152.

^ said to have been put to a cruel death by his brother Vicram&ditya, IX. 152.

m , of an artificial hill he raised, IX. 153.

., founder of the class of Jogis called after his name, Bhartriharis, XVIL 193.

Bhasada, tribes living in the easternmost parts of India, XIV. 390.
Bhdstaraj a name of the sun, under which he is worshipped in Sacadwipa, XL 74.
Bhdt, or Bard, derivation and extensive adoption of the word, and remarks on the functions
of Bards, IX. 76.

BHA BHI ;26

Bhat^ one of the sons of king Salivahana, IX. 2] 2.

Bhat-nagara, situation of, IX. 214.

Bhatreharij his succeeding to the throne, IX. 120. ^

■■ ■ , believed to be still alive, as a muni, IX. 120.
Bhats or Bhatticsy an account of them, IX. 212, 215*
Bhaitis or Bhuniyasy principalities of Bengal, XIV. 451.
Bhau Nagaroy a town built by Bhani, IX. 195.

BhaunTf wild bee that builds its nest in the southern parts of the Him41aya, XVIL IT.
Bhavana and Bhavaner^ description of, XV II. 267.
Bhava, author of existence and consort of Amba, III. 387.
Bh&vQy description of, XVII. 269.
Bhavdnij the Venus Urania of the Greeks, I. 254.

-, the Hindu festival of, on the ninth of Baisdch^ts affinity with May-day, II. 338.

, a name of Ambd, III. 387, the same as Venus, 388.

i the divine energy personified, XVIL 210, wife of Siva, XVII. 303.

Bhavasthduy a place on the banks of the Nile, where Bhava's devotions were interrupted,

the same with Bubastos, III. 388.
Bhavatavisthduy on the banks of the Nile, III. 387.

, the same place with Buto or Butus, III. 388.
BhavathulPs drama, called M41ati-mad'hava, extracts from, X. 452.
Bhaveswaroy .supposed to be the same with Busiris, IIL 388.
Bhani f a river, IX. 195.
Bhavishya, a Purdna, VIIL 270. IX. 131.

Bhayapada or Bhimapaday a pass in the Him^aya mountains, XIV. 386.
Bkayapur or Bhimapur, a place in ditto, XIV. 386.
Bheem Sain*s Devbry^ an image of Mahadeo, (Appendix,) IL 477.
BheshaJGi a tribe living to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Bhia or Marmot ofBhotj an account of, XVII. 16.
Bhilsy a vulgar name for the Palis near Benares, IIL 319— the PhylUts of Ptolemy—*

BuUoits from Bhilata — their country, 323.

, a hill tribe said to be addicted to the offering of human sacrifices, XVIL 204.
BhiUa, geology of, XVIII. Pt I. 69.
Bhimay son of Pamara, deposes Pushpacetu, III. 398.
Bhima^ the Pandeva, father of Ghatotcacha, XL 186.
, his defeating the army of Vanasura, XIV. 387.
, falls in love with Hidamba, and kills her brother, XIV. 442.

y sumamed Rundamara, XIV. 443.

, last of the Chauluky Dynasty mentioned in the Arbuda inscriptionSi XVL 325.
Bhimapada or Bhayapada^ pass in the mountains, XIV. 386.
Bhima Rdjay nephew and successor of Bhima Raja, IX. 188.
Bhimarathi, a river which flows from the Sahya mountain, VIIL 335.
Bhimasankaray a form of Siva in Dakini, XVIL 197.

G

M BHI BHO

Bhima'Spharddha or Bkima'spardMaj a place where Bhima defeated tlie army of Bana8ara»

XIV. 387.
BhimavcUipurif (also BhimpurijJ a town to the north of Asama, whither some of the
Kshettris, the Sakas, retired when Parasur^a undertook to destroy them, XIV. 386.
Bhimperij passes through the mount Bepyrrhus, XIV. 413.
Bhirarohacas^ a tribei VIII. 331.

BkishacOf a tribe living to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 341.
Bkishana Panthis, a Jain sect, an account of them, XVII. 291.
Bhismaca, a king, father of Rucmini Crishna's consort, IX. 35.
Bhogabhumif countries where people from India go to enjoy the reward of their merilo!^

rious lives, XL 123.
Bhobhaneserj city of, described, XV. 306*
Bkqj^ the same with the birch, XVII. 10.
Bhqja^ a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337*

Bhqja King^ nephew to Munja, time of his reign, VIII. 268, 269.— IX. 138, 139, 146.
156, 167.
friend and relation of Crishna, IX. 36, 106, 115.
a'king of Udyadesa or Orissa, IX. 115.
a king, also called Vicram&detya, IX. 130.

of his going to the white island and diving into the infernal regions, IX. 130.
his having escaped from the attempts of his uncle after his life, IX. 146.
reigned in the Dekhin, and succeeded by Jayananda, IX. 167.
son of Raja Sendula, IX. 176, XIV. 375.

of a geographical treatise written by his ande Mimja and corrected by him, IX«
177,— XIV. 375.

>, a king and a vassal of J&ras&ndha, XI. 82.
Bajahj King of India, XV. 259.

-, a prince of Dhar. XVII. 282. — a gold coin said to be bis procured at Kanoj, 686.
third of the Guhila dynasty, identified with the king of Dh4r, XVI. 329.

Bhqjacasj the eighteen fiunilies descended from Maga, who came from Sacadwipa and
intermarried in the £unily of king Bhoja, so called, XL 73, 82.

BhojapurOf the country given to Bhoja by Crishna, IX. 36.

Bkoja-pratidesa-xyavasthaj a geographical tract, XIV. 375.

Bhqjepoor^ character of its inhabitants, IX. 37.

Bkop&lpuTj geology of, XVIII. PL L 49.

Bhor KAanUisj inhabitants of the country eaat of Brahmakund, XVI. 346.

Bhotf the Himalaya ranges of, XVII. 1.

•-"— , of the mountain passes in it, XVII. 4.— popdatioii, 6 ; soil, 7 ; natural history, 10 ;
minerals, 17; inhabitants, 18; police, 28; government, 28 ; manu&ctures, 83.

Bhoota^ same as the above, XIV. 488.

Bhotia^ species of dogs used in, XVII. 14.

Bhotias^ inhabitants of Bhot, of their ^ireumstancefi &c« X VIL 6. et aeq.

BHO BIK 27

Bhot MehalSf of the villages of them within the Gh&ts, XVII. 5; rents 28; settlement, 31;

Bhotiya hillSi their heighth above the sea, XVII. 507.

Bhotiya^ the language of Tibet — ^vocabulary of, XVL 410 — numerals, 413 — ^names of

months and days, 414— characters and alphabet, 418.
Bham^ Sedasheo Raw^ his defeat and death at the battle of Paniput in 1761, III. 123.
I ■ , account ofsupposed impostor whoassumedhisnameafterwards. III. 136.

Bhranga^ the same with Brongus, VI. 494.

-, also called Sarasala, VL 494.
Bhri'ghoshaj Barigaza^ or Baroach^ the birth place of the antidiluvian Bali, IX. 83.
Bhrigu, aRishi, VIII. 346.

BhrigurcLsramaj a place also called Bagrasan, XIV. 411.

Bhuchandaf or Bhuvana Cosa^ a section of the Pur^nas on geography, VIII. 268, 287.
Bhudevaj consort of Bhudevi, supposed to be the same with Budyas, III. 385.
Bhudeviy consort of Bhudeva, III. 385.
Bhuih&r^ a Hindu caste, XVII. 477.

Bhungeriwdly one of the eighty-four Gacbchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Bhurtdif a river falling into the Brahmaputra at Narsinggaon, XVII. 325, 455.
Bhuniyas or Bhastisy principalities of Bengal, XIV. 451.
Bhupdla, king of Gaura, a monument erected \>y his sons, at Sarn&tha near Benares,

IX. 74, 203.
Bhurt'chuiterghunf an excavation near EUora described, VI. 420.
Bhiuin^ some account of the country of by Kishen Kant Bose^ XV. 128.
Bhuvauj of a trip to the cave of in the K^sia hills, XVII. 510.

BkuvanapattSf one of the four .classes of divine beings reckoned by the Jains, XVII. 274.
Bhutapuruj a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Bhutas, a body of evil spirits, how they are made slaves of by the Vam&chdris, XVII. 224*.
Bhuvana Cosa, a Hindu geographical work, VIII. 267.
Bhuvana S&gara^ a Hindu geographical work, VIII. 268. — XIV. 375, 377.
Biborsy rude tribes of the Abors, XVII. 403, 456.

BickermajUf ruled over the northern parts of the Deccan, I. 374. (see Vikram&ditya.) *
Badyabyoy one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Bidastaj the same with the river Vetasta, VIII. 335.
Biducshdn, a country, VIII. 326.
Bija-Bhaga^ vide YonL

Btjapir^ account of in 1811, by Captain G. Sydenham, XIII. 433.
Bijek'Kabir works, extracts from, XVL 60.
Bijnagar Hun, a coin of Krishna Raya, XVIL 594,
Bindhara, the same with the Juniper, XVIL 1 1.
Bijjala, the last king of Patna— a Gec^raphical Treatise by, XIV. 378.
Bijli Hdr, fossil bones found in the elevated parts of the Gh4t8 of Bhot^ XVIL 17.
Bijni, route from to Andipur, XV. 152.
Bikritfa, one of the eighty*ibur Qachchas of the Jainsi XVIL 293.

jt8 BIL BOB

BilesvarOf a place near the southern sea, «XI. 15L . • . . .v

Bimaf language and literature ofthe, X. 198. . tv

Bimangaif one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 2d3« u

Binduj a perfect Yogi and teacher of Yoga practices, XVIL 190.

Bindu'SarovarUf a lake from which the Ganges issues, VI. 474, 488. a

, also called Mansaraur, formed by drops of water fidling from Mahadeva*a
hair, VIII. 322 — XIV. 456.— the same with Uie Lanca lake, IX« ^8.

Binomial theorem^ as known to the Arabs, Essay on, XIII. 456.

BirbhQdr, on the iable o^ VIII. 79.

Birbhan^ the founder of the sect called Sadhs, a disciple of Jogi D&s, XVIZ. 299*

Birbhoonif a place, VIII. 291. i

Birbuwif a town near Thi-sambar, XVIL 529. .i

Birbumsheium, an annual festival held in Birbum, XVIL 530.

Birch-bark, used as paper, XII. 379.

Birds Nest, edible, see Jaimalani. . .<

Bitjai (oT Pdrbati Kshitr,) sacredplace, XV. 333. i

Bin/yd, a name of the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 435*

Biskurma or Viswakurma ka Joompre, or the carpenter's hovel, an excavation near Ellore
described, VL 42 L

Bis PanthiSf a Jain sect, an account of them, XVIL 290.

Bissaur or Bissowli/f a village to the east of the hill Meroa or Meni, VI. 497.

Bittigif mountains in Deccan, VIII. 314.

MackweUia spiralis, botanical description of, XI IL 400.

BLMeuiERE, W. C. £81}., tranglation from the K41ika Par4na, V. 37L

JB/fifiyf, supposed to be the same with the king of the Cutilacesa, who fought with Para*
• aurama.in Cushadwipa, III. 352.

, with curled hair; chief of the Erythreanor ruddy Indians; conquered and forgiven

by Dionysos; assigned the skirts of Arabia; passes to the Nile's mouth; becomes
ruler of Erythrean Meroe ; legend from Nonnus, UL 352.— traced to the king of
the Ctttilacesas overcome by Parasurama, 352.— 'also, XVIL 61^

Blistering'Jbf of Bengal^ 4*^., s^ MeloJE.

Blobsville, M. d£, magnetic observations o^ XVIIL, Pt II. L

Blunt, J. F. Ensign, description of the Cootub Minar, IV» 313.

—— , route from Chunar to Ellora, VII. 57.

BoAO, W. Esq* on the poison of serpents, VL 103.

Bodhoj a country in the middle of India, VI IL 336.

Boga Pdnij the same with the river Safed, XVIL 506.

Bdhrahs, and other Muhammedan sects, on their origin and peculiar tenets, VIL 338.
, their Jewish origin, UL 7.

Bokhara, a country and town, VIII. 319.

Bombyce or Manbeg, the shrine of Mahabhagd devi in Syria, VIIL 358.

Bor Abors, of their government) dress^ religion, && XVIL 401.

BOR BRA^ ^

Borceeoj a town on the banks of the Ganges, V. 275*

Bogosrif one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 298.

Bamnun^j a Sauit, XVII. 20L

— — , one of the conspirators who killed king Bijala, XVII. 201.

Bonos, a river, where it jcnns with the Brahmaputra, XVII. 326.

or Manasoy the same with the lesser Lohita, XVII. 855.

BorhtUh^ the site of several salt springs, XVII. 322.

Boii Dihingj a river of Asam, its rise and course traced, XVI. 388.

Borings made near Calcutta in search of a spring of pure watier, particulars of, XII. M2.

Bor KAdmti, country of, a journey to, XVII. 324, 347.

Bos Ameff correction of an error respecting an animal so called in Kerr, IX. 501.

Botrys^ son of Suphylus, XVII. 613.

Boudhouy (Buddha)i on the antiquity of the religion of, VII. 899.

B&amsoj (Buansu)^ a species of wild dog of Bhotia, XVII. 14.

Bawzerj Cdlcnelj description of a gold coin in his possession, XVII. 590.

Bracmania or Bragmanioy a country in the Gangetic provinces, IX. 70.

BroAmoy remarks on his attributes, I. 243.

, the creative power, (vide Yoni), corresponds with chronus, or time, as alternately

expiring and reviving^-producing and devouring all things. III. 859r-4he sun his
image as the only one, other three Gods mere M&y& or illusion, as such is divine
spirit — infinite or Parameswara the Supreme Ruler-^neditated on in silence, 372—
re-union possible by mortification alone — ^his manifestations to aid this^<vide Adath
vani, Agnirupti, Aratara, Arantafa, 373 — legend firom the Scandapurdna, his birth in
the Lotos, rising from Vishnu's navel, their primogeniture disputed, corrected by
Mah^deva, and sacred rites denied for falsehood, his fiflh bead subsequently cut oB,
similar wars of the Egyptian triad, 374, 5 — ^measurement of his time, 882-4i4her of
Daksha, 891.

, identical with mankind individually and collectively, V. 247.

, one of his beads cut off by Iswara, V. 249.

, forms Satarup4 out of one half of his body, and falls in love with her, VL 472.

, four fiices grow on his head ; Swayumbhuva springs from his body, VI. 478.

, maimed by his brother Iswara and killed in his mortal shape of Dacsha, VI. 473—5.

, regarding as the creating power, VI. 522. — XI. 111.

, an account of hb court on Meru, VIII. 347, 353, 361.

, of the beginning of the C41i Yuga, according to his followers, IX. 208.

— , of the conferences held by his followers to investigate the principles, &c. of the
foreign creeds which were propagated in India in early times, X. 91.
— , of his residence on the first peak of Mtiru, X. 139.

, of his fashioning the earth afler it was rescued from sinking into btil, by Vishnu,

in the shape of a boar, XI. 29.

— , Lord of Saraswati, XVII. 210.

— , his bringing the river SitA from the hills, XIV. 419*

H

90 BRA- BRA:

Brahma^ of his becoming two-fold, the right half male, the left female, XVII. 219; '^

>, his being struck at thfi b^dty of Amogha, whence the Brahmaputra, XIV. 488. * *
, worship of disappears on introduction of Siva and Vishiiil, XVI. 4— account of
his worshippers, 14.
Brahmd or Brahmanij the same with the river Brafamaputr^ also called C&ya, XIV. 487. *
BramachariSf an account of, XVII. 208. (see Fakir.)
Bramacundoj a p6nd or lake, of its orij^n, XIV. 423, 486.
Brahmidicasj children of Brahma, the progenitors of animals and yegetables, V. 245.

■ , their number differently reckoned in the different PuHtnas, V. 246.

Brakmakundf of the snowy hills surroUhdiilg, XVII. 324.

, the origin of the river Brahmaputra, where situated, XVII. 816, 868.
Bramakundoy of its distance from the pass of PrabhukufntBar, and of the country that lies

between them, XVII. 854. See Brahmacund.
Brdhmanna Tribe^ Indian account of their origin, V.'55.
Brahm&nda^ a Purina, VIII. 252, 270.

Brahmanas ofMagadha^ becoming followers of Mahavera, XVII. 256.
Brahmani, a river, the upper part of its course called Sancha,' Xi V. 404.
Brahmansj how they are described by the Greeks, XVII. 278. (See Brahmens.)*

i of their position in Hindu society, XVII. 810.
■ , the term priesthood misapplied to theSr order, XVII. 810.

, die little influence they now eommand over the minds of the Hindus, XVII. 811.
jBmifkz^pttri, a town, VI. 488.

!■ , the court of Brahma in the holy land 6f Ilavrattli, X. 128.

Brakmaputra or PaiiWj a riyer, VIIL 818, 827, 881.

, of itii bed, depth, rapidity, size, 8cc. XVII. 816, 818.

■ " > Called Daonea (Brahmatanya), XIV. 420 ; called Oabhasti, 424 ; called

Persilis and Sersilis, and also Antasila, 432; called Rhatai ; called Antibcrfi or Atrra-
don, 444 ; the same with the river Brius, 485 ; called Persilis, 486 ; called Caor, 486 ;
the same with the river Hradini, 488 ; the eastern branch of the Doanas, 488 ; said ta
be the same as the Tsanpo, XVII. 468.

, one of the three branches of the Sri Lohet; XVI. 8S2-^XVII. 456.

■ ' ■ , the same with the river Hadini, VIIL 888, 540.

Brahma R&ja^ successor of Aditya or Vtcrtoi&dftya, IX. 175.
Brahmatiy one of the eighty-fbnr Gkchcbad 6f the Jains, XVII. 298.
Brahmatanaya^ the same with the river Brahmaputra, Xi V. 422.
Brahmatarij a river which falls into the Subhadra, XIV. 440.
BrakmataSj a tribe, VIIL 38L

Brahmaturga^ a country on the batiks of the Brahmaputra, XIV. 485.
Brahnutwartta^ a place, XIV. 455.

Brahmeni or Astronomical Coss^ measure of, also called Panjibi, V. 274.
Brahmensy religious ceremonies of the, V. 845.— VIL 282, 288» (See Brahmans.)
, their fraudulent alterations of book^ Vilf ^ 252.

BRiir BtJ)> $);*

J}raAm^5^ of their tribes in India^ IX. 74.

t . ^ living in Persia) Tuhm^ and near Bak«, eating bee^ X» 89^
■ ' i ' I ' . ' , of. the lovestigationBfortnerly held by them with regard to the Bauddhists, X. 91.
' ' ■' , are to be found in Arabia, X. 116.
■ ■ . i not originally the natives .of India, X|. 69.
Brahmi'Sitdj the female energy produced from Brabm4, XL 111*

i of her being the same with Eve ; Brahma's begetting seven sons on her^ XL 1 12.
Brahmotara, a tribe, VIIL 33 L— a ooontry, VIII. 836.
Brahmo'tarir^ a river, XIV. 382.

Bramaumgj the same with the country of Brahmatunga, on the river Biryyi, XIV. 435.
Bramsongp supposed to be the same place with Bracmania, IX. 71.
Brandan, his voyage to the western r^cxis, XL 10 L

Bregiongf the same with the country of Brahmaturga or Bramasong, XIV. 435.
Bretasthduj a holy place in the sacred bles, 11 L 297.
BriareuSf the son of Tellus and the sun, one of the Tripatres^ XL 118.
Bridges, (Hindu) of Orissa^ XV. 337.

Brijabalay a name of -Bftliiiy the founder of the Andhra dynasty, IX. 72.
Brij'bhika Language, remarks pn, VII. 230.
Britain, Chandrasucla Avarttana, VIIL 305.

, a new religion set up in it, about the time of Christ X^ 29.
British Isles, supposed to be the sacred western isles of the Hindus, VIII. 246.

, of the colonization o^ XL 66, 152.
Brius, the same with the river Bramaputra, XIV. 435.
Bronchus, a pastoral chief of India, XVIL 611.— place of his residence, 612.
Brongus or Rasala, the same with Jeshu>>Beg, his colossal statue at Bamiyan, VL 48t, 494.
Brown, Mr. his description of ceremonies at the corcmation of a Hindu Raja, XIIL Ul»
Bruce, Mr* notice of his travels, IIL 298.

Bubastas, the same place with Bhavasth&n, sacred to Diana^ IIL 388.
Bucca Ray a or Bucca Sinha^ of a geographical tract written by his order, XIV. 375*
Buceros Indian or Dhanesa, AescriheAj IV. 119.

Hcmrai, description ol^ XVIIL, Pt. 11. 169.

■ Nipalensis, description of, XVIIL, Pt 11. 169.

Buchanan, Dr. F., description of the Lonzan tree, V. 123.

, comparative Burma Vocabulary, V. 219.

■ —J on the Burmese religion, VI. 163.

Buckiah, the same with the river Bacaya, XIV. 417.

Bucmavatsa, son of Bahyavatsa, IIL 437.

BudamantSswara, the same with the Vriddhamant^swara Samndra, XIV. 462.

Budayoon, a district, XIV. 410.

Buddha, remarks on the worship of, I. 163.

, writings relating to the religion of, I. 354.

, decline of his religion in Cashma(€} &c. VL 165.

aa BUD BUM

Buddhuy temples and worship of in CeyloUi VI. 419.

., on the doctrines of, from the books of the Singhalais^ VIL 32.

— , the doctrines of, introductory remarks intended to have accompanied Capt. Ma^*

hoTii/s paper, published in Vol. VII. by J. H. Harington, Esq.j (Appendix VIII.)

— , a form of Brahma, husband of Vijnya, III. 411. — sonof Jina, 413.— Mercury, 462.

— , an account of his followers, III. 412.

— , the ninth incarnation of Vishnu, III. 413. — VI. 628.

— , descended from S&cya, III. 414.— IX. 41, 81,

— , or Dharmar&jaj the subordinate Menu of his Calpa, IX. 88.

. -, the same with Minos, Yudbisthera, how long he lived, IX. 88.

-, a king of Magadha, IX. 114.

- or BuddaSf one of the principal disciples of Manes, IX. 215«

-, waged war with Para Aryya^ira and his disciple Paraswana, X. 54.

-, defeated the chief of the Salyas or Aryyas, X. 81.

-, of the conferences held by his followers to investigate the principles of the foreign

creeds which were propagated in India in early times, X. 91.

— , the latter, his ascension under the name of Gusobosatas, X. 95.

— , worldly temple and tomb, X. 133.

— -, the same with Belus, X. 134.

— , there being four Buddhas, X. 136.

— , the last Adam of the inhabitants of Ceylon, X. 137.

— , the same with Vishnu, XI. 59.

Buddha Bamiyan^ the metropolis of the sect of Buddha, VI. 462.

• y the same with Vaminagara or Vamigram, VI. 462.

Buddha Nar&yana^ the same with Lamech, VI. 479--«nd with Vaivaswata, VI. 480.

, grandson of Atri, his marrying Ila, V. 261.

Buddhanithy of his having rebuilt the temple of Gorakhn4th at Gorakhpur, on the spot

where it now stands, XVII. 191
Buddhasy celestials of the Buddha pantheon, XVI. 441.

-, mortal, a list of, XVI. 446.
Buddhasenoy one of the kings of Benares, raises an artificial hill, (Merusringa), VIII. 289^
Buddha Sinha^ emperor of Gauda, IX. 74. (See the preceding.)

, ^in possession of Benares, at the invasion of the Mussulmans, IX. 74.

Budcy or Panchpeereesy account. of their manners, &c. VII. 470.

Budtariy an account of the inhabitants of its southern parts, IX. 67.

Budyasy supposed to be the same with Bhudeva, III. 305.

Bughz or Bughzatiy the capital city of the district of Iryab near Cabul, VI. 501.

Bugisy language and literature, on the, X. 193.

Buj or Bojy one of the sons of Icshwaku, also called Buja-Ci^chha, IX. 231.

BuUoitSy vide Bhils.

BulutUy the empire of Pluto in the west, XL 91.

Biifpy scriptures of the people of Lah&sa, XVIL 523.

BUN BUT 33

ButuUlchandf translation of a Sanscrit inscription on a stone found there^ XII. S57,
Bunej the same with the goddess Leuco-Thea, XI* 130*
Buraichay lies to the west of N&rw4r, XIV. 408.
Burdwarij called Cusumapuri, IX. 45.— a Zillah, XVII. 474.
» statistical view of the population, &c. of, XII. 546.

-, coal of India first discovered in, by Mr. Jones at, XVI. 397.

Burghan Maitre or Machhodara, of his idol in Pekin, VI. 482.

Burhasy heads of villages in Bhot, XVII. 30.

Buri Diking, of its course, &a XVIL 319, 323.

Buri'Ganga or Ban^Ganga^ branches of the Ganges below Haradw&ra, XIV. 45&

Buri Suti or Suti Lohit, a branch of the Dihing river, XVII. 320.

Burkhan or Maitri, the same with Lamech or Peer Maitlam, and with Vaivaswata, VL 479.

Burmoj Burman or Burmanaca proper, VIII. 269.— ^Aracan, XIV. 448.

Burman Empire, a comparative vocabulary of some of the languages spoken tfaereint V. 219.

Burman Game of Chess, compared with the Indian, Chinese and Persian game, VII. 486.

Burman Priest or Poongee, account of the funeral ceremonies of one, XII. 187.

Burmans, a tribe of mountaineers, IX. 71 — of their country, 71.

, on the religion and literature of the, VI. 163.
Buma, a river to the south of Benares, IX. 199.

Burr, Caft. C. B., extract from his journal during the campaign in Egypt, VIII. 35.
Burrampooter or Lohit, (see Brahmaputra), XVII. 324.
Burra Nagpoor, the same place with Vaidarbha, VIIL 337.
Burrow, Reuben, on friction in mechanics, I. 17L

calculation of moon's parallaxes, I. 320.

on artificial horizons, 1. 327.

on the intersection of curves, L 330.

on the lunar method, I. 433.

on the longitude, II. 473.

memorandum of an old building in the Hajipoor district) IL 47T.

observations of eclipses of Jupiter's Satellites, IL 468.

on Hindu binomial theorem, II. 487.

on the reduction of practical taUes, III. 141.

observations of latitudes and longitudes in India^ IV. 826»
Burt, Adam, Esq., on the dissection of the Pangolin, IL 35S«
Busiris, supposed to be identical with Bhaveswara, III. 388.
Bussarah, built by Omar, IX. 164.
Bustah'-bunder, the third branch of the Indus, IX. 229.
Bustan, passage from the 3d book of the. III. 181.
But Bamij/in, the same with the city of Buddha Bamiyan, VL 462.
Butea, the plant, description of, III. 469.
Buto or Butus, the same place with Bhavatavi, IIL 388.
Butter Treef see Bassia Butyracea.

I

34 feYA. GAF

Byanse^ mouth of one of the Tartar passes on the Kdli, at the intervals between the snowj

peak of the Himalaya mountains, XVII. 2, 25, 33, 47.
Byblosy the present Babel, III. 314.

Byeitza or Baidza^ a tribe, XIV. 453. ^

Byrubj the same with the Bhairava, XIV. 464*

c.

Caaba^ of the black stone in its wall being the Lingam of Mah&deva, IV. 373— VIII. 257. '

Cahil, the same with Cain, VI. 473— VIII. 254.

Cabires^ the same with the Caberis, III. 426.

Cabirif derivation of the title, V. 299.

Cabiri or Corybantes^ an account of them, XI. 78.

Cabtrian Deities, or CuvSras, on their names, &c. V. 297, 298.

CabolitiBf the inhabitants of Chavila or Cabura, VI. 486.

Cdbulf a country, VI. 479 ; built by Shah Cabul 486; lies on the spot where Satan fell,

having been expelled from the garden of Eden, 492 ; called Asavaua, VI. 495.
•— — , of the different names of the place, and of the roads which lead from it through the

mountains north of the Panj^b, IX. 58.
Cdbtd Gram, lies to the north of Derbend, VI. 486.
Cdbtd Shdhf an ancient king, the founder of Cdbul, VI. 486.
Cabura, the same place with Chavila, VI. 486.

— — , the same with Orthospana, the present city of C&bul, VI. 495.
Cdcdtwd, the white parrot, XIV. 451.

Cachar or Cuspoor, the same with the country of Hedamba, XIV. 488.
Cachara, a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Cachha, lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.
Cachha (Cuch,) a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340 — XI 52.

, of its kings boasting of their independence, IX. 231— XI. 52.

, of its having been conquered by Menander, IX. 231 — XL 52.

Cachhdra, the same with the river Cesara, XIV. 446.

Cacshimty the same with the Sushuni or Rajamehal hills, also a tribe of Brahmens, XIV. 383.

Cacundi, lies near the Carmaphulli, XIV. 448.

Cacusta, a powerful prince, assisted Indra in attaining the throne of heaven, on condition

that the latter would carry him upon his shoulders against his enemies, XI. 146.
Gaoithis, the same with the river Fulgo in Magadha, V. 275— IX. 32, 80.
— — -, the same with the river Punapund, XIV. 397, 403.
Cadmus, supposed to be the same with Cardameswara, III. 337, 401, 402.
— , grandfather of Palaemon or Melicertus, III. 415.— father of Semele, III. 423.
Cadrti, wife of Casyapa, VIII. 362.
Ccelus or Cailus, abode of Uranus, VIII. 315.
Cqf, range of mountains, the same with Localocas or Atlas, VIII. 272— Mem, 283.

CAO CAL 35

CaggaVf the river Drishadvati to the west of Anagangam, XIV. SSl^ 40T, 466, 470.

Cdhdng, the tame with the country of Cayan or Kiayn, XIV. 433.

Caiciusj his going to fight with Div-Scfed or Tkrk daitya, VIII. 279.

Caicaya Cdbulj a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340 — a tribe, 342.

Caiceya^ friend of Cravyadadhipeti, slain by Parasurama, traced to Orontes, III. 352.

CaicotiSj the same with Cassiopea, and with Cepheus Nripa, Nurupa or Levana, VIII. 258.

Cailisttj the abode of Mah^deva, III. 401 — situated in Scythia, VI. 506*— one of the three

peaks of mount Mem, VIIL 315,340, 353 — XI. 110.
CaimiSf identical with Orus the elder, the same with C4ma, III. 405.
CaimuTf mountains between the rivers Sona and Tonsa, also called Cimmritya, XIV. 384*
Cain, the same with Cardameswara, called Cabil, VI. 473, 485.
*— , his descendants having been allowed to dwell only at the foot of the holy mountain

on which Adam's body was entombed, X. 136.
Cainas, the same with the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 433, 443,
Cainatacaj a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VI 1 1. 340.
Caitaghora^ supposed to be the same with the harbour of Cantah, XIV. 435.
Cai'Umurshf son of Aram, IX. 184.
Cagara^ Mahadevas residing on, VIIL 361.
Cdlatid Cdlij remarks on, VIIL 53.
Cdldf a river, the same with the Cali, III. 304.

, son of Tamah or Saturn, III. 332, 371— Pluto, XL 29, 50.

Cdlabar^ a town on the Coast of Coromandel, IX. 39.

Cdlacotij a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VII I. 338.

Culacuta^ poison produced from the churning of the ocean, XL 134.

Cdldginaj in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.

CalaneCi the temple at, described, VI. 449.

Calanjaroy a hill in Bundelacband, XIV. 384.

Calanorcj the same with the city of Salgala or Salgada, VI. 520.

Calanusj his native country being on the banks of the river Carnal^ XIV. 417.

Cdlapagramacas^ a tribe, VIIL 331.

Calapriyam^ a place in Jambudwipa sacred to the sunt XL 70.

C&laralrij the same with the goddess Randri, XL 112.

Cida R(h^ the peak of Charsoghar, VI. 522.

Cdlasupuriy a town on the Calasodadbi, XL 132.

Calosetm^ king of the exterior of Cushadwip, III. 428.

, defeated by Capenas, and replaced in the throne by him, III. 428*
Cdlasodadhi^ that part of the white sea which was churned, XL 132, 140.
Calaurian River^ the same with the Ganges, IX. 92.

Cdlayavanoj 6ght8 eighteen battles with Cbrisna and is killed by him, V. 288.
, supposed son of Prometheus, V. 289.
, the same with Deucalion, V I. 505.— son of Oarga, VL 506.
, begotten on Gopaliaptarasa by Atri, and adopted by the king of the Yavanai

fur his SOD, VL 508.

36 CAh Chi.

Calayavana^ his advancing against Mathnra, and destraction by Chrima, VI. 508 ^

CalcheWf a river, IX. 69.

CcUct Avaidra^ when that incarnation of Vishnu is to appear, IX. 178L >

Calder, James, Esq., observations on the geology of India, XVIIL, Pt L I. . . »

Calendar, of the lunar year of the Hindus, IIL 257. *

Cdll, the Diana Taurica of Greece, I. 265.

• " S sacrifices to her, V. 371. >

Cdli River or Nile of Ethiopia, Lieut. Wilfbrd^s discourses on, IIL 295 ; rise, coarse and
tribes described, name derived from Mah4-C4ii, 300 ; from C&li, black and devonriagj^
804 ; receives the Nanda and little Crishnfri>*>its junction with Nanda saved^-Hjuotii^
tion from the Atharva Veda regarding, 805 ; white river of Bruce, 307 ; wandering^
and works of the Shamicas on its banks, 313 ; name occurs, 855, 875, 386, 418%
■ , a Yug or age, VIII. 270. See Cali^yug.

Calicach&rya, birth of and visit to S^ivahana, X. 86. «

Calid&s or Cilidisa, a Hindu poet, his gec^^raphical arrangement. III. 302, 869. \

■ " , the real person of that name lived at the court of Bhoja, IX. 178.
Calinda or Culenda, a hilly country, XIV. 395, 398. )

Calendi or Caleni, a river below Hardw4r, younger sister of the Yamuna, XIV. 894, 898#
Calinga, a country, I. 48.— VI. 527.— VIII. 338, 341.— IX. 92.--^a mountain, VIIL 851*
— , the Peninsula of India so called, IX. 43.
Calingas, a nation, VIII. 331.

Calingasenij king of Stambhasta obliged to give his daughter to Vicram^tya, IX. 128. j
Calinij a river, IX. 55.
Calinipaxa, a town on the banks of the river CaCni, (hod. Khodagunge,) IX. 55.— ^XIV*

395.
Cilisapura, the same with the city of Muzanagar, V. 270.

, one of the chief cities of Palibothra, V. 270.
Cdlitaca, a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 837.
Cdlitata or Banks of the Cali, comprising Ethiopia, Nubia and Egypt, III. 303.
Cdlivdra or Calyabdra, a place near the river Khamdan, XIV. 427.
Cali'Yugy its era supposed to have coincided with that of the flood, V. 243. — VIII. 270.

, the utmost limits of life being one hundred years in it, V. 247, 260.

, of its duration and sub*division, IX. 82, 84, 89, 91.— X. 31, 117.
Ccdma'oatsara, son of Dbruva, V. 253.
Cdlodadhif the white sea, XI. 50.

Calpaj explanation and duration o^ II. 116.^ — V. 247, 248.— -X. 117.
Calpavricshay T&ba or Ash-tree^ VIII. 318.

, the tree of the Gods, which bestows every thing desirable, XI. 95.

» the same with the Lacshmivricsha, XI. 136.

-, the same with the Parij4ta tree, XI. 148.

Calvary^ the mountain near Moriah, on which the scull of Adam is deposited, X. 137.
Calyab&ra or Calivdra^ a place near the river KhamdaOf XIV. 427,

CAft CAM »7

Caly&na RAyOf an incarnation of VishnUf IV. 882.

■, of his station in Bussora, IV. 382.

Calypso^ daughter of Oceanus married to Atlas, XL 144.

Cafystrii^ an account of that tribe, IX. 68.

Coma, an Indian divinity, Hindu Cupid, I. 223— III. 403^ 405.
, the son of Dharma the first man, VIII. 254.

Cdmij a goddess, XIV. 436.

Cdmacsha^ a goddess, XIV. 436.

Cimadeva^ reduced to ashes by the flame of Mab&dcva's eyes. III. 403. (see C&ma.)

C&madhemt^ or Surabhij a cow produced from the churning of the ocean, XI. 134.

CwnalAj a river, supposed to be the same with the Tiberoboas and Taberuncus, XIV. 417.

Camalddivif a title of Lacshmi, XI. 142.

Camaldprahhuj a tide of Vishnu, XL 143.

Ca$ttaldvatipurif a place in Magadha where Buddha was born^ IX. 81.

Camapitha or Camapitham^ the place of Camacsha Devi, XIV. 436.

CdmaripCf a country, XIV. 419.

Cdmaxxina or Wood of Desire^ the scene of Amba's appearance as Bhavani, HI. 387, 408.

Cambddac or Cabbadacy the same with the river Cum&raca, XIV. 463, 465.

CambAiam^ a place, supposed to be the same with Canoeban, VIIL 320.

Cambdlij the same vrith the river Campylis, XIV. 470.

Cambdracy Cambdraca or Cumdraca^ the same with the river Cambadaca, XIV. 465.

Cambdij the town where Vicramiiditya was born, same as Stambha^tirtha, IX. 83.

Camberikhoriy the same with the river Cambaraca or Cumaraca, XIV. 463.

Carambhdvasy a tribe living in the ocean, XL 51.

CambodiOf on the religion of, VI. 168.

, a river, XIV. 434.

Cam%a, a country. III. 35L— VIIL 336, 339, 341.

, another name for Ghazni, IX. 208.— XL 64.

Cambu or Cambuja^ a river, XIV. 404.

Cambusariy the mouth of the Jellasore river, XIV. 462, 464.

Camehy a small dbtrict near Jalalab&d, VI. 457.

■ , also the name of the river Landi Sindb, VI. 497.

CamelUaf account of a new species of^ called Camellia Kissi, in Nep41, XIII. 428.

Camephiiy an account of them. III. 406.

Cimiruoaroy a tide of Mahadeva, III. 408.

Camilla J one of the three districts of Tripura or Traipura, XIV. 45 L

, Mahadeva*s fixing his trident in it after killing the Giants at Traipura, XIV. 45 L
, its present Rajas descending from Ulupi and Aijuna, XIV. 444.

Camisy Camus or Cambis^ a country to the south of the Caspian sea, VI. 516.

Camotatfy the same place witli Camopitha, XIV. 436, 437.

Campanula dehiscensy described, XIL 571.

Campanula strictay botanical deKription ofj XIII. 374.

K

38 0AM CAN

Campanula pallida^ botanical description of, XIII. 375.

CampaVf one of the provinces or the Rajata island or Sumatra, X. 147.

Camphor qfSumatraj account of the, I V. 19. .

■ Tree of Sumatra^ or Dryobalanops Camphor a^ described, with an account of the

extraction of the camphor, XI L 535.
Campillay a tribe or country in the south westof Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.
Campta or Comta^ C^mapitham, XIV. 436.
CampyliSi a river, also called Cambali, XIV. 470.
Canay the same place with Canwa, IX. 195.
Canaca^ a tribe or country in the south west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

, mountains of that name, XIV. 446.
Canacory a country, the same with the Gangetic provinces, IX. 217 — a town, X. 145.
Candna or Canan^ supposed to be the same place with Syria, VIII. 356.
Cdnara Language^ remarks on, VIL 227.
Cancay a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIIL 338, 351.
— , a nameof Yama or Pluto, X. 143.
Cancanagra or Cancapurij the same with Yamapuri, X. 144.
Cancar^ the capital of the country of Oancar-dela in Bengal, X. 145.
Cdticha^ mountains, XIV. 446.
Cdnchanabhimi or Cdnchanadwipay the land of gold near the root of the Acshayavata or

Indian Fig-tree, XL 56.— the same with Ireland, XI. 56.
Cdnchanapaday a name of Ma Lanca,.X. 146.

Canchicdy a country in the north west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.
Canchipwoy lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.
CandebaUf supposed to be the same place with Cambadam, VIIL 320.
Canduuna, a country, also called Carahataca, XIV. 433.

Candwanahf separated from Pitan by the river Persilis or Brahmaputra, XIV. 436.
Caney the same with the river Criya or Crishna Ganga, XIV. 409.
CaneyOy the real name of Crishna, X. 35,
Canghoy an astronomer, X. 102.
Cams Vulpis, XVIII. Pt II. 236.

Canjivoramj lies on the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 839.
Cantuej description of several of the monandrous plants of India, belonging to the class so

called by Jussieuy XL 318.
Canobus or Canopus, the seat of Cunapa not far from Alexandria, IIL 406.

, of the two temples there, where he died, and his tomb. III. 406.
Canoge or Canogiza, a city, XIV. 413. (See Canouge.)

Canopusy religious rites being enjoined to be performed at the rising of this star, V. 244.
Canougey a country called also Gadapura or Gadipsir from Oada, IX. 84.
Cansoy son of Ugra, a tyrant killed by Crishna, 111. 327.

, the same with Jay a, IIL 393. •

, son-in-law of Jar&sandha, VI. 508.

CAN GAP 39

Cansa^ of the affinity between him and Saturn, XI. 85.
Causalas, an account of them, IX. 115.

Caru&vath the same with the river Cansaya or Cassai, XIV. 403.
Cansaya^ the same with the river Cansavati or Cassai, XIV. 403.
Cdnti^ groves in the country called Canana, VIII. 356.
Cantaca^ son of Temah by Sthavira, III. 332.

, younger brother of Dundubhi, avenges the death of his brother* III. 404.
CantacadesOf a place through which the river Ciili flows, III. 303.

, supposed to be the same place with lower Egypt or Heptanomis, III. 885.
CarUacasthaliy a tribe or country in the south east of Bharatas empire, VIII. 338;
Caniadhinoy a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Cantahj a harbour in Khantha, XIV. 434.

5 supposed to be the same with Cattiyara and Caitaghora, also a mountain, XIV. 434.
CarUaisehy a mountain, VIII. 323.

CatUarOy a country to the south ofthe Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Canthoj a town, IX. 230.
— — — , a city in Usinara, XIV. 409,
C&nti or Cintipura^ the same place with Cotwall, IX. 153.
CdfUipurij Cutwall near Gwalior, IX. 63, 115.
CamoaSy kings of India who succeeded the Sungas, IX. 101.
Camfocubja^ Canoge, IX. 74.

• , the first settlement ofthe Brahmens in India, XI. 69.

Canyadwipat Jambu Dwipaor India, VI 1 1. 296.
CaoTj the same with the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 436.

, the name of a town generally called Godaor Gaur, XIV. 437.
CaotU^houcy Indian, see Gum Elastic.
Capenast the same with Capeyanas, III. 42S— death and pedigree, 431.

, ofthe aflinity between him and Cepheus, III. 432.
Capenasaj the same with Cepheus, invades Barbara, III. 333.

Cdpesoy the same with Cepheus, descendants called Capisa and Sehlucas, VIII. 258.
CapofOy of his station among the stars. III. 433— extent of his empire, III. 436.
Capeyanasj son of Charvanayanas, III. 427*-hi8 conquests, 428— his horse sacrifice, 429.
Capheus or Caphyeus^ ofthe affinity between him and Capeya, III. 432.
Capiloy a sage destroys sixty thousand children of king Sagara, III. 349.

, a religious man, son of Cardam^swara, the same with Enoch, VI. 473.

-, a Muni and an incarnation of Vishnu, VI. 472.

•, son of Dwahuti, VI. 474.

-, reduces the children of Sagara to ashes at Mooragatcha, VL 478.

-, now performs Tapasya at S6gar Island, VI. 479.
Capila, Carddama or Cabily an incamatiod of Siva and son of Swayambbuva, VIIL 254.
Capila, a mountain, VIII. 351.
Copilagr&m^ an account ofthe place, IX. 195.

40 CAP CAR

Capilosthatij a place near Hardwdr where Capita lived, VI. 473.

Capild&ra^ a village, XIV. 400.

Capileswara^ the same with Cardameswara, an incarnation of Mahadeva, VI. 473«

Capingaloy a mountain, VIII. 352, 356 — a bird, 357.

, king of the Gandharvas living on the mount Sumegha, VIII. 362.
CapisOj the patronymic appellation of the descendants of Capesa or Cepheus, VIII. 258.
Capisayana^ the same place with Cephisene, VIIL 258.
Capishtala^ a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VI II. 338.
Capotasthalif where Mahadeva performed austerities in Orissa with his consort in the form.

of doves, IV. 365.
Capotesiy a title of Mah&deva, how derived, IV. 364.

, a manifestation of Samirama, IV. 372.
Capoieswara, a title of Mah4d6va, how derived, IV. 364.
Capoteswarif the female power of nature, consort of the above, VI. 522.
CapucinSi their having a convent at Tacpu, XIV. 436.
Carahatacay a country also called Canduana, XIV. 434.
Carancara^ a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIIL 337.
C&rar&y a tribe of Mahrattas in the Deccan, IX. 239.
Caratoy&y a forbidden river, the same with the Curraytya, VI. 533.

, source of, in the Ricsha mountains, VIIL 335— XI V. 422.
Carburay the same with Nairrit in the south-west quarter of Meru, XL 30.
Carcandaca or Cucundiy lies near the Carmaphulli, XIV. 443.
Carcoia, a place in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.
Cardamay father of Varuna, (Cadmus?) III. 401, 415, 423.

, a Praj4pati and a form of Siva, husband of Swayambhuva's daughters, V. 219. ^

Cardamasthali^ a temple near Gupta, supposed to be Thebes, III. 401, 423.
Cardamasth&n or Land ofMudy in Mirasth&n, inundated by the Nile, III. 335.
Cardamismaruy a name of Mahadeva traced to Cadmus and Osiris, III. 401, 402. •

, father of Capita, his possessions, VI. 473.
, an incarnation of Mahadeva, also called Capil6swara, VI. 473.

-, a divine emanation from Iswara, VL 479.
-, the same with Priyavrata, VL 479.

Carddama or Capiloy the same with Cabil or Cain, VIIL 254.

Carddameswaroy the eldest son of Adam ; residence in Udumbara, VIIL 353.

Cardinal PointSy Hindu names for, VIIL 274.

Cardmesmaroy see Cardameswaroy the same with Oupteswara, HI. 337.

Cardmeswariy consort of Cardameswara, III. 337.

CarenapaSy belongmg to the retinue of Nairrit or Palli, VIIL 303.

Carey, Rev. W., on the agriculture of Dinajpur, X. I.

, on the funeral ceremonies of a Burman priest, XI L 186.
Carharasy in Concan, human sacrifices to Renuca Devi there, III. 389.
Carha Tankay the capital of Canduana or Carabatacaj XIV. 433) 434.

CAR CAS 41

• I

CaribbeeSf athffinity between eir language and the Sanscrit, XI. 108.

Carjunoj a place near Burdwan, IX. 59.

Carmac, Genl. J., on an Indian grant of land, L 357.

Carmaja^ a river which flows from the mount Malaya, VI 1 1. 335.

Carmaldy servant of Dharmar4ja, V. 297.

Carmandsdj a forbidden river, VI. 533— XI. 83— XIV. 897.

Carmaneyaca^ in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Carmani/enasj a descendant of Pethinas, one of the Cynick circle, III. 418.

Carmaphullif the lower part of the course of the river Dumura or Dumbula, XIV. 439.

, the Chetganh river, XIV. 444.

Carmtnandsif (see Carmannsa^) supposed to be the Omalis, XIV. 397.
Carnuj friend of Duryodhana, IX. 36 — the son of Cunti by the sun, 104«

, the 6ohil&, the last B&l^raya, conquered by Sultan UUa Uddin, IX. 191.
Camabuif the same with Camaphulli or Carmaphulli, XIV* 445.
Coma DoAatyOf a king of Magadha, IX. 78, 109.
Camadesa^ formerly Anga, IX. 112.
Carnagiri^ hills lying opposite to Jangirah, IX. 109.

CarnaphuUi^ the Chatganh river, comes from the Jayadri mountains, XIV. 389, 445.
Camapravaranasj a tribe, VIII. 332, 339.
CamaSi an account of them, IX. 113.

Camasya^ the same with Vicram^ditya, son of Oandharupa, IX. 107.
Camita^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.
Camicobar^ a short description of, II. 337.
Carrunj a ridge of mountains, XIV. 435.
Carsania^ the same place with Carjuna near Burdwan, IX. 59.
Carskagnif an expiation of sins, IX. 97, 98.

Cartana^ son of Rahu, as a mortal ; name also of a Comet, III. 333.
Cartasina^ of the situation of that town^ V. 277.
Cartavirya^ one of the ancestors of Sricamad^va, IX. 104, 105.
Carthaginians^ of their having elephants from India, X. 106.

Cdrticiya or ScandOy son of P4rvati, the Orus of Egypt and the Mars of Italy, I. 25S-—
III. 344*VIIL 360, 362*IX. 86.

, anciently considered as the sun, VIII. 66.

, the wives of the seven Kishis, entrusted with his education^ and his placing them
in the Zodiac, IX. 86.
Cdrticiya or Saddnana^ of hb birth in the forest of Sancha, VIII. 364.

, bom in the thickets of reeds on the banks of the river Saraswati, XIV. 409.
Cartinaga^ situation, &c. of that place, V. 277.
Carunya, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 344.
Carvata, a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Casary the country of king Hedamba, whose metropolis is Cbaspnr, XIV. 385.
Casaroy ditto, or Khandamarcota, XIV. 448.

L

4S CAS CAS

CaS'Car or Cas-ghar^ th^ mountainoos T^km of moant Caucasus^ VL 455.

Caseruj one of the divisions of the old continent, VIIL 330.

Caserucoj a country, VIIL 336.

Cas-ghar, Cask-car or Cash^gar^ (tee Cas-car,) a country to the westward of Samarcandy
VI. 455, 457, 533— ^VIII. 320— derives its name from the Cbasas^ VI. 456«

Cashghay plains of, VIIL 319.

Cishiy a country. III. 316.

Cashmakif servant of Yaina» the same with Casmihis, V. 298, 299.

Cashmir^ derives its name from the Chasas, VL 456— VIIL 296.

, the religion of Buddha having flourished at an early age there, XVIL 605.
, Hindu history of, XV. 1 ; Native historians, 8; Mahammedan ditto, 5; Idiig*
dom of, originally a vast lake, 8 ; vide also No. L of Appendix, 93; list of early kings
of, according to Biddiaaddin, 11 ; famine in, 32; ditto, 62; chvonologicai table ef
kings of, 81 ; remarks on the history and chronology of, 82 ; Bauddha schism early
known in, 83 ; on the existence of the Bauddha religion in, 110 ; on the ancieat naoMS
of in classical writers, 115.

Cashtamart/Oj the path through which the souk of the wid^ed are carried^ XIV. 441.

Cashlenasy a descendant of Petfainas, HI. 418.

Cashiwarf the same with Cashcar, VL 457.

Cdsi^ a holy place in Jambudwip, III. 318.

— , Banares, or Varanasi and Cassidia, III. 409-^ VIIL 381 — IX. 73.

Casia^ a country inhabited by the Chasyai, VI. 456.

CasiaSj a tribe living in the Pandua hills, XVIL 500.

Casicosala, Benares, VIIL 336.

Casts or Causiusj a mountain close to Caucasus, VL 458.

Casiusy a mountain on the borders of Egypt, VI. 456.

Casjortj the same with the mount Cocajon, HI. 411B.

Casmilusy the Cabirian infernal Mercury, derived from tke Indian Cashni41a, V. 298, 299.

Casmiroj a country, (see Cashmir), VIIL 336, 340.

CaspapyruSy now Coshabpoor upon the Hydaspes, X. 113.

Caspatyrus of the Ancients^ the Hindu Cashmir or Casyapapur, XV. 117.

Caspian^ sea, VIIL 296.

, denominated from the Cosssei, Cussoei or Cissii, VL 456.

Cassai^ the same wkh the river Cansavati or Cansaya, XIV. 403.

Cassandra^ brother of Hector, XL 86.

CassidCf Casi or Benares, IX. 73.

, the same widi Onde, XIV. 413.

Cassidiaj the same place with C4si, III. 409.

Cassiopitusy a title given to Jupiter, VL 457.

CassiuSy the fame with Chasa or Chasya, VL 456.
, a title given to Jupiter, VL 457.

CastCf different descriptions of in Cuttack, XV. 195.

CAff CAY 4^

Castw&r^ deriving its natne firom tlie Chans, VL 4M.
C&syaj spiritual guide of Crishna, III. 398.
Casyapa^ husband of Cadru, VIII. 362.

CAsyapoj (Muni), drains Cashmir of its inundatory waters^ XV. 9.
Cdyapa PurOy the Caspatyrus of the andents, XV. 117.
Cdsyapi, the same with Padmamuchi, III. 431.
, of his station among the stars. III. 433.
Catabaida or Catabaizoj a river between the rivers Sedoa and Aracan, XIV. 468.
Catadupa^ the same with the town of Catadwipa or Catwa, XIV. 408.
CatadupCf a city near Aganagara, the same with Catwa, V. 878.
Cataract of Kliattra, I. 127— of Bonti, I. 29— of Cbocbai, I. 127— of the Tons, XVIIL

Pt 1. 27.
Cathmanduy in Nepal, route from thence to Tazedo on the Chinese fipntier, XVil. 518.
Cathrei or Ch&tdrs^ a Scythian tribe, IX. 51.
Cati or MU-zapuTj Cindia, XIV. 398.

Cattigara^ supposed to be the same with the harbour of Cantab, XIV. 43S.
Cattica^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Catwa^ the same with the town of Catodwipa or Catadupa, XIV. 408.
Caterij a river which flows from the mount Sahya, VIII. S3S.
Caverya^ a tribe or counU'y in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. S39.
Catisarsy Indian bards so called in the Deocan, IX. 79.
Causasus, part of the Himalaya mountain. III. 813— VI. 45S— VIII. 858, SIS,
■ , essay on the regions adjacent and the legends of Hindu and Chrecian myiliQlogy

relating thereto, VI. 455.
Caulatet^asy descendants of Andhras race, IX. 44.
Caulindaj a country in the north-west of Bbaratas empire, VIII. 840.
Cawicanoj lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 839.
Caurava Family y Princes oi^ reign ia Cashmir, XV. 10.
Causambiy a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

, Allahabad, XIV. 459.

Caushica^ son of Cusha, III. 808.

Cautkitacii remarks on the, VIII. 414.

Causica, Viswamitra, a sage lives in Cusagrama, XIV. 418.

Causici or Cosa, a river which flows from the moont Himi^vst, VIIL SSfr^XlV. 41&

Causius^ the same with the mount Casis, VI. 459.

Caustubha^ a gem produced from the churning of the sea, XI. 184.

Cower or Caweratiy the same with Arachosia, VI. 517.

Oiya^ the same with the river Brahmi or Brahmani, XIV. 437.

Caj/amayt the same with the lake CUamay, XIV. 437.

Cayan or Kiayn^ the same with the country of CAhing, XIV. 488— a riv«r, 440.

Cayana^ the same with the Brahmaputra, XIV. 448.

Cayndu^ a country bounded towards the west by the river Brios, XIV. 485.

44 CAY CEY

CatfpumOf the river of Ava, or the Bunnan Brahmaputra, XIV. 437.

, a branch of the river Cayan, XIV. 440.
CecropSf the first king of Athens, III. 400.
Celydnoj a place, XIV. 419.

Cetnu or Cemitcay a tribe on mount Maiandrus, XIV. 391 — also called Ceu or Ceunca, 448*
Cenresiy the same with Hopameh, XL 90.
Cephencj a district in the south of Armenia, III. 436.

Cephenesj children of Cepheus and Natives of Cephesene, (Capisayana), VIII. 258.
Cepheniaf a considerable part of Africa so called, III. 436.
Cephesenej called Capisayana in Sanscrit, VIII. 258.
Cepheus^ the same as Capenasa, III. 333.
, Nripa, Nrirupa or Cdpesa, also called Lebana, and the same with Caasiopea and

Caicous, VIIL 258.
Cerala^ a country, VIIL 336.

i a descendant of Turvasu, he and his brother divide India among them, IXt 93»

Ceralacoj lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.

Ceraledesa^ a country, VIIL 336.

CeralaSf a tribe, VIIL 331.

CerberuSf the same with the god Cerbura, III. 409.

Cerbura, one of the two dogs of Yama, also called Trisiras, III. 408.

CerenCf an island near the eastern shores of Africa, X. 142.

CereSf and Lacihmi or Sris^ identity of, I. 240.

, the Cabirian« (See Axicros.)
Cemff of the islands so called, XL 33, 53.

Cesctri or Cachhdrd^ the same with the riv^ Swamachari, XIV. 446.
Cesavay the same with the mountain of Ramya in Sacam, XL 55.
Cesiy the same with the Chasas, VI. 456.
Ceto the Naiadj mother of the nymph Astris, XVIL 617.
Cetoroj Thenahsar, IX. 54.
CetUj the name of Rahu's trunk and tail. III. 420.
■ i fifiy-six Comets are said to have sprung from it. III. 421.
Cetu or Cetumala^ one of the divisions of the world, Europe ? VIIL 305, 306, 346, 351,

352, 354— XL 15, 51.

, son of Agaidhra, VIIL 329.
Cetwnisray descended from Gautama, III. 395.
Ceu or Ceunca^ the same with the country of Cemuca, XIV. 448.
Ceuci or KookieSj inhabitants of Cemuca, XIV. 448.

Ceyan^ the same with the river Criyd, Crishna Ganga, or Cane, XIV. 409.
Ceylon^ geology of, XVIII. Pt L, 7.
Ceylon or Singhala^ and the doctrines of Boodha, from the Singhalais books, VII. 32.

, on the manners and customs of the people of, VII. 399.

, list of books of the Ceylonese (Singhalais), VII. 445.

CEY CHA 45

Ceylorij introductory remarks on the same paper, Appendix of Vol. VIII— VIIL 269.

, embassy from a Kin^ of, to the Emperor Claudius, IX. 40.
, on the religion of, VI. 163.

, remarks on some antiquities on the west and south coast of, VI. 425.

, its trade with China in the beginning of the Christian era, IX. 41. *

, state of after the war between ft4ma and Rdvana, X. 83.

, Brahmens, Protestants, Roman Catholics, and Nestorians living there, X. 89.

-, of the conferences held there in the ninth century for the investigation of the foreign

creeds propagated there, X. 91.
-, the last Adam of the inhabitants of it having been incarnate in the shape of an

elephant, X. 137.
', different names by which it was called, X. 154.

Chabndy a village near Chusher, an account of, XVII. 528.

ChacrO'varUOf the range of mountains which surrounds the world, VIIL 284. .

ChacrOf a mounlain in Sumatra, X. 150.

CAacragiri, a mountain. III. 843.

Chacra Laiitf a river in Asama, also called Sami or Sam, XIV. 425.

Chacravan^ or Chacraman^ the same with Pushcara or Iceland, XL 31.

Chacra Verma^ King of Cashmir, XV* 70.

Chacshuj the river Aparagandika, Cocsha, or Oxus, VIIL 309, 330, 331, 351— XL 64,

CAacshuSj the same with the Oxus, IIL 351.

Chacshusa^ a Menu, son of Pushpuma by Nad^wala, V. 253.

Chadgaj a king of Chitracuta, IX. 139.

, a Brahmana, of his having been in the service of Augustus as an Augur, X* 109.

Chadgadri, a hill, XIV. 383.

Chadgasena^ how long he reigned at Chitracuta, IX« 16^

Chailya or Chola^ a country, VIIL 336.

Chaisagafj account of the peak of, VL 520.

Chaitanya^ founder of a new form of worship among the Vaishnavas, XVI. 1 10— XVIL 810«

Chaitrapdla or CAandrapdla^ successor of Jayananda, IX. 140— as Emperor of India,

opposes Sultan Mahmood, 157, 158^-son of Ram Chandra, 167.
Chaitraraiha^ a grove, VIIL 350.

Chaityan Sinha^ commonly called Cheyt Sing, XIV. 878.

Chakar PataVj organic remains found at the crest of the Niti pass in Bhot, XVII. 17.
Chakkichapj one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Chakrinasj a Vaishnava sect, XVI. 13.

Ckakshamchu Ari^ a mountain near mount Rambhal, XVIL 528,
Chalcomene^ one of the nymphs of Bacchus, charms Morrboeusi XVIL 618«
Ckaldaic^ still spoken in Diyarbecr, IIL 4.
Chaldeansy who taught them astronomy, X. 137.
Chaliatj a Ceylonese (Singhalais) caste, history of, VIL 440.
Ckalkf used by the Brahmens to mark their foreheads, XL 87.

M

46 GHA CHA

Chalsatoorij Lithin6t*pyrgo6, the stone tower in the mount of Meru, VIII. 818.

Ch&lu Rivery converted into wine after the conquest of India by Bacchus; XVI L 610.

Chatna^ of the beings so called by the Burmas, VI. 178.

Chambdf a country to the south of the Jambuna, VII L 341.

Chambalj the same with the river Charmmanwati, XIV. 407*

Chambers^ W^illiam, his account of Mahabaiipuram, I. 145.

Chamdara^ the same with the Jamadhara mountains) XIV. 388.

Charnds^e^ a place of worship in Shegar^ XVIL 519.

Champa^ friend of Vana Raja, built Champanagara, IX. 187, 199.

Champanagara or Champanere^ a town built by Champa, IX. 187, 199.

CAampawatf a town of Kamaon, XVI. 148.

Chamunda^ founder of the Chaulukylt dynasty of Guzerat, XVI. 324.

Chamunddf the same with the goddess Raudri, XI. 112. *

, one of the terrifio forms of the Sakli of Siva, XVI I. 229.
CAamunda Itaya^ of an inscription said to eiList on a rock at Belligola, recording a grant of

land by him to the shrine of Gomatiswara, XVIL 283.
Chanaofi of the concern <tf the gods for his crime, and the mode of expiating it pointed oot

by Indra, IX. 97, 173.
Chanacyaj a priest by whose intrigues Chandragupta was raised to the throne, IX. 96.
Chanchuca^ a tribe in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 389.
ChandUf a tribe in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 839.
Chandapdlika^ a teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.
Chandatif the same with the river Goga, XIV. 401.
Chandaniy a river which flows from the Pariyatra moantain, VIIL 335.
Chandanoy sandalwood, of its growing in Malaya, XL 38.
CAanii^wan, a village near Ghazipdr, XVIL 805.
Chandela^ an account of the mountain, XVIL 513.
Chandicaf the Shetland Isles, XL 14.
Chandra^ Lunm or Soma^ of his losing his sex, and having by the sun a numerous progeny

called the Pdindas, IIL 311, 884, 385.
-, produced from tlie ohumiilg of the s^ XL 134.
Chandra or Chanda-Bardai^ bard to Prithu Raja, IX. 77.
Chandra Achdrya^ a teacher of the Jain iSiith, XVIL 258.
Chandrabhigiy a river ia the dwip of Chandra, VI. 471.
— *, the name of a river in Panj4b, now called the Cbinib, VL 471-*.VIIL SU.

-, the same with the Acesines, IX. 53-*XL 7(K

Chandra Canta^ the same with Chandradwipa, XL 16— England, 22, 57.

Chandracantisvcaroi a name of Mahad^va, its origin, XL 57.

ChandraddsOf his going to the metropolis of King Nanda after he was dethroned bjr Ae

Yavanas, and his apparently dead body burnt under the suspicion that it was the body

of the person who reanimated that of Nanda, IX« 95.

, supposed to be the same #ith dienephew ef Porai^ who 4ed after the defeat

of his uncle by Alexander, IX. 94.

CHA CHA 47

Chandradisoy king of Vicatpalli beyond ihe Vradhyan mountains, IX. 94. n

Chandradxvipy the British isles, one of the sacred isles, VL 471, 5Qa~VIII. S3S.

'■ , of its distance from the Arctic circle, XL 16, 17, 18, 35, 44.

, the terrestrial moon, XL 94.

Chandra-gtipta or Sandracottus^ucc^wal qS^ V. 262, 268 ; applies to the King of Nepal for
succour to overcome Ugradhaniva, V. 266 ; defeats him and is firmly established on
the throne, 267 ; visits the camp of Alexander, 284 ; his being of a low tribe, 285 ;
contemporary with Seleucus Nicator, 285; of the treaty concluded between him and
Seleucus, 285 ; of his being aspersed as the spurious son of a barber, on account of
his being called Maurya, 285.

, how far back the Hindus carried their antiquity in his time, V. 242.
, of the situation, Sec, of the city in which he resided, V. 272.

, when he ascended the throne, IX. 87, 91 ; son of Nanda, 95; disinherited

by his brothers on account of his having been born of a base woman, 96 ; supposed
to be ihe spurious son of a barber, 96; said to have been killed by Alexander, 96 ;
conquered the greatest part.of India, and drives the Greeks out of the Panj^b, 99 ; of
the city he built in the Deccan, number of years he reigned, and when he died, 99.

Ckandragupia or Chandrapala, successor of Maha Bali, IX. 201.

Chandram or Chandrarasa^ Amber, a description of, XL 89.

Chandramandalanif the same with Loceir^ in the White Island, XL 44.

ChandrinanCf one of the four eternal Jinas, XVII. 275.

Chandraprabhoj wife of Vicramacesari, IX. 126.

Chandrapura, a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

ChandrasaritOj the same with the Chin&b^ XL 71.

CAandrasecharOj a title of Mahadeva, HI. 385.

Chandrasechara or ChandrO'girij a division of the Baghu-nandana hills, XIV. 389.

Chandrasekhara Achirya^ one of the spiritual beads of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.

Chandrasena, successor of Oandharupa's son Vicram^ditya, IX. 175.

Chandrasrif the same with Aoantavarma, IX* 111.

Chandra Sada Avarttana^ Britain, VIII. 805.

Chandrasurij the second, founds the family of thac name, XVIL 287.
, a Jain spiritual teacher, XVIL 887.

Chandravahaj a stream about the mount Sitanta, VIIL 359.

Chandravartta^ a river in Curuvarshaf XL 15*

ChandrdnxUif wife of Vioram&di^ra, IX. 127.

Chandr6vatiy the same with the river Chandan or Ooga, XIV. 401.
, rulers of enumerated, XVL 822.

Chandri^ Chandra so called when he incurred the state of a female, IIL 88&t

CAandradwipa^ one of the divisions of the old eootiiient, VIIL 880.

CkantbrisHAm, the comitry round the lakeof Amarasarovera, IIL 808, 810.

ChandrodatfOj the same with the Chandracanta noontain, XL 57.

CAoiig, a nanie giv« to the prgviace of HittiuUiy X VIL A& . ^

48 CHA CHA

Change a city near Change, XVII. 528.

Chang'dama^ a sort of cap worn by the inhabitants of Birbum, XVII. 529.

ChangSj a stage near Chabn^, XVII. 528.

Changif the dialect used in Digarchi, XVII. 525.

Chang iMrchcj a city, its distance from Lulu, &c., XVII. 520.

Chanicara^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIL 889.

Chanoch or Henoch^ the same with Capita Muni, VI. 474,

Chanshingy a stage near Churku, XVIL 515.

CkaoSf vide Tamas«

Chaprang, a town in Hiundes to which the trade from M4na Ghat is confined, XVII. 47.

Charachitay the city in which Suracha was to appear, IX. 145.

Charana^ ancestor of the Charanas, sprung from the sweat of Mah&deva, IX. 78.

Charanadri or Charanagiri^ the same with Chunar, XIV. 459.

Charanas^ the bards of the gods, IX. 78. — origin of, 79.

Charak Piija^ a festival not directed by any of the authorities of the Hindus, XVII. 230.

Charon Das founder of a sect worshipping R&dh4-Krishna, XVI. 129 — moral code of, 130.

CharchitUj the name given to certain meetings in Ceylon, and to the places where they were

held for the purpose of investigating into new dogmas and opinions propagated there

by the Christians, Manicheans, Jews and Muslemans, X. 79.
Chariy a river, XIV. 428,
Charitras^ romances in Sanscrit, VIII. 269.
Charkuj western gate of Natan, XVII. 524.
CharmOf son of Satyavrata traced to Cham-— cursed by his father, III. 313; named Has-

syasilaor the laugher — his descendants so called, 330; descendants of, 33L VIIL 248.
■ ■ , born after the flood, V. 256.

Charmabala^ the same with the river Charmmanivati, XIV. 407.
Charma^chandaJcaj a country, VIIL 336.
Charmadwipaj Sumatra, VIIL 338.

Charmanvatif a river, which flows from the Pariyatra mountain, VIIL 335.
CharmarangOf a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.
Charmmadwipa^ a country near the source of the river Charmmanivati, XIV. 408.
Charmmanivati^ a river, its various names, XIV. 407.
Charungf a small town in Nep4I^ XVII. 524.
Charrakas or Sunya Vadis^ a Hindu sect, XVI. 18.

Charvan&yanas^ a king who reigned on the mountains of Jw&lamucha, III. 427.
Ch&ry&rif the four friends, associates of Muhammed, IX. 144.
Chasa or Chasya^ the great ancestor of the tribe of Chasas called Cassius, VL 456.
Chasaj a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIIL 338, 340.
Chasa-girif the same with the mount Caucasus, VL 455.

Chasa-giri or Chasaghar^ the same with the mount Himdchel or Him&laya, VL 459.
ChasaSf an ancient tribe who inhabited Caucasus, VI. 455, 456.
Chaspur^ the metropolis of Casar^ called Cftchara or Cuspoor> XIV; 365.

CHA CHH 48

Chasta^ situated in the north-west of Bharatas empirei VIII. S40.

ChasyaSf the same with the tribe of Chasas, VI. 456.
■ , inhabitants of the snowy mountains, X. 89.

Chata^ a village in an island in the Brahmaputra, XVII. 851.

Chatakj a place about a days journey from Silhet, X VIL 499.

Chaiars or Chaterij a tribe, neighbours of the Syalas, VIII. 842.

Chafginh, a district, XIV. 889 ; a river, 456 ; derivations of its name, 8cc.» supposed to
be the same with Pentepolis, 445.

Chafgarij a place in the route from Gobati to Mursing gaon, XVII. 454.

Chatgr&m^ called PhuUagram, XIV. 444.

Chatraul or ChatraWj the capital city of Cashcar, VI. 457.

Chatta^ an Arabian astronomer who flourished in India, X. 101.

Chaitala or Chattganhy place where R&ma b^[an his bridge, XIV. 429, 453.

Chattola^ one of the three districts of Tripuraor Traipura, XIV. 451.

Chattras&l^ Raja of Bundelkand, XVII. 298.

ChtUuranga^ a game at dice, III. 402.

Chaturayana^ a king descended from Vatsa, III. 436.

Chaturtha^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 993.

Chatuspada^ a tribe living to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 841.

ChauhaUj the dynasty of Baladeo which succeeded Prethevi Raja in Delhi, IX. 168*
Chauli Maheswaroj a place of worship on the Narmada, formerly the residence of the

Hackayas, IX. 103, 105.
Chaulukya or Solunky^ dynasty of Guzerat, chronology of, XVI. 321 ; history oi^ 823.
ChaunapaSf supposed to have reigned in Egypt, III. 406.
Chaura^ a poet, seduces the daughter of Carna, king of Magadha, IX. 110.
Chaviluf a country, supposed to be the same with C&bul or Cabura, VI. 486.
Ckazinihdj a village, its distance from Lulu, XVII. 520.
Cheduboj an island, called Bazacata, XIV. 452, 453.

, a division and dependancy of Aracan, XVI. 872.

Chilas^ disciples of Hindu convents, XVI. 39.

Chemi or ChenUa^ a name of Egypt, III. 405.

Chemmisj an island in a lake near Butus, III. 405 ; Panapolis, 435.

Chenna B&savoy the son of V&sava*s sister, XVII. 199,

Chert tra, of its five sorts XVII. 267.

Chermis-mannifer^ the insect producing Gez or Manna described, XIV. 1 82.

CTurra Punji, a place in the K4sya hills, XVII. 503.

ChesSf on the Indian game of, II. 159.

> the Burman game, compared with the Indian, Persian, and Chinesei VIL 488.
Chetana Sm&mi^ preceptor of B&ba L&l, XVII. 295.
Ckhaditatiinj the place where Antarmada was saved by VishnUi IIL 431.
Chhedopoithapaniya, described, XVIL 267.
Chhismaca^ the same with Mah<icanu» IX. 107.

N

AO CHH CHO

Chhinnamastakaj one of tfae terrific forms of Saktii XVII. 229*

Chiamai/f the same with the Brahmacunda lake, XIV. 485| 436.

Ckila^ a small river to the north-east of Jemuyacandii XIV. 402.

Childing Konaj pass of, XV. 363— latitude, longitude and elevation of, 409.

Chilka Lake^ account of, XV. 187.

Chituif on the gods of, VI. 261.

and IndiOf ancient intercourse betweeui IX. 40, 42, 58^

, supposed to be Angadwipa, VII. 304.

, an empire, to the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 819, 340, 341.

Chin&b, a river in the Panjdb also called Cbandrabb&g&, VI. 471— VIIL 335.

ChinapaUana^ Madras, VIII. 339.

Chinasj the Chinese, VIII. 381.

Chinese^ on the ^* Shi King," their second classical book, II. 195.

— — , on the, being the seventh anniversary discourse, by Sir Wm. Jones^ IL 365w

— — — IjanguageSf enumeration of, X. 267.

-, originally on the banks of the Oxus, XI. 109.

Chingerkhilf a river on the road from Silhet to the cave of Bhuvan, XVII. 510«

Chingreej the lesser Dumura, XIV. 439.

Chintahara^ a surname of Mah&d^va, III. 376.

ChintdharasihaUj a place on the banks of the river C&U, III. 377.

Chlntamani^ astronomical tale from, III. 333.— vide R&hu.

Chipercj a river, XVII. 324.

Chipitnisica^ a tribe in the north of Bharatas empire VIIL 340.

Chiron^ brother of Aphros or AphrAUSy YUL 875.

, brother of Hesperus, XL 46.
ChirotCf a town in India, XIV. 437.
Chitanghj a river, XIV. 407.

Chitcar Naymanncasu, a country, the same with Teitci^r and Naymann, VL 484.
Chitotpala^ a river born from the Ricsha mountains, VIIL 335.
Chitpivana^ a tribe, account of their origin, IX. 239.

Ckitpur^ near Calcutta, the same with the town of Chittirapur or Chittragram» XIV. 38O4
Chitrabala Gachcha^ a division of the Jains, X VIL 887.

Chitra-aUaf lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339«— in Bundelchand^ IX* 189«
Chitra^^uia or ChiirsdnUf a bill in Bandelachand, XIV. 384.
Chiira-durg, inscription on three plates of brass found there, IX. 412*

, of another similar inscription found there, IX. 421.
Chitragupta^ acts as chief secretary to Dharmar^j4, V. 297.
ChUtrapmr or ChUtra^am^ metropolis of Ganga-Riddha, XIV. 380.
Chittrotpala^ the greater VaitaranI, XIV. 404.

Chivara, a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.
Choaspesy the same with the river Arachotas or Tamic, VL 517.
, a river to the eastward of the Indusi YL 580.

CHO CHB 51

Chockshingf a place near Dum, XVIL 519.

Choccria^ a river, XIV. 454.

Chocsku or ChoeskuSf the same with the river Oxiu, VI. 488.

Choktep^ a village in the Iravadi, a description of, XVIL 484.

CSMa, lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 839.

I a descendant of Turvasu, IX. 92.
ChorasmianSf being descendants of the Sacas, XI. 81.
Chardiajoj one of the eighty-foor Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 298.
Choudri^ a title given to the headman of a Hindu corporation, XVIL 476.
Chourangi^ a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.
Chrisknaj of the Hindus fancying that the prophecies regarding the birth of a Saviour

were fulfilled in his person, X. 28.
ChrisU being the son of a carpenter, and the same with the serpent Agatho-daemon, X. 40.
>, represented as ascending from the sea, firmly seated upon a rock, X. 45.
considered as a form of Buddha, X. 00.
of the di£ferent opinions regarding his death, X. 61.

the idea of his dying upon the Cross considered as a blasphemy by the Christians in
the first ages, and by the Muslemans, X. 65.

of the Muslemans thinking that his possessing a needle prevented his admission into
heaven, X. 66.
skilled in the combination of colors, &c., X* 82.

his followers in Persia and Arabia, also being good handy-craftsmen, X. 82.
notions concerning the number of years he lived, of his ministry, &c X* 98»
affinity between his history and that of Buddha, X. 97.
a carpenter, Tacthaca and Sravaca^ in Sanscrit, X. 119.
said by the Manicheans to reside in the moon, XL 94.
Christian Era^ supposed to have been introduced and new modelled in Lidia by the Aryya

kings on the decline of the Christian reUgion^ X. 97.
Christian Religionj on its origin and decline in India, X. 87, 189.

Christianity^ made great progress in the Peninsula of India, at a very early period, X. 69.
Christians^ St Thom^ on the Coast of MaUbar, account of, VIL 864— X. 79, 85, 96.
I considered as the followers of Buddha, X. 60, 92.

^ many of them in Ceybn in the ninth century, X. 79, 96.
', their notion regarding a Paradise in the West, XL 91.

Chronological Table^ of the Moghul Emperors firom Umeer Tymoor to Alumgeer 11., the
father of the Emperor Shah Alum* VIL 447.

— , of the kings of Magadha, IX. 88.

. , of the kings of CMhmir, XV: 81.

. , of R^j^ of Aracan till the conquest of the Burmese, XVL 880.

Chronology^ on the dates of Buddha and Crishna» L 496.
, of the Hindust by Sir Wm. Jomes^ essay on, IL UK

-, supplement to the above easay» IL 889.

52 CHB CHI

Chranologiff of the Hindus, treatife on, by Liad. Fnutr Wiljbrdj V. 24L
-5 note thereoD, UL 208.

f remarks on the principal iBras and Dates of the ancient Hindos, V. S1&

, of the Burmas, VL 168.

, of the Baadbists, VII. 418.
Chronometty Indian^ account of, V. 81.

Chronos or Time^ correqx>nding in power with Brahma, II L S59.
Chroraf a mountain into which the Demon Chror^ura was transfimned, IIL S77.
Chrordsura^ a Demon, transformed into a mountain. III. S76.
Chihemadhiirttaj a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. S40.
Chukikdnif its distance from the Sitang village, XVII. 516.
Chtdica^ a country, VIII. 336.

Ckumraf a village five cos from Visiking in Nepal, XVII. 532.
Chuna^ a place, VIII. 291.

Chunitf the same with Charankiri or Charanagiri, XIV. 458, 459.
, called Srigala and Sagala, XIV. 461.

-, description of a coin found there, XVII. 579.

Chunargurhj route from, to Yertnagoodum in the Ellore Circar, VII. 57.
Chunda^ a village near the Dibong inhabited by the Meeshees, XVIL 837«
Churaoj a species of Boa in Kamaon, XVI. 208.
Chirk^ a place near Par4basl, XVIL 514.
, Churning of the Ocean^ things produced from it, XL 133.
Churpaiif a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190*
ChuTT'Erku^ a river near Digarchi, an account o( XVIL 525.
CAhher^ a vilUge near the river Yeko Chango, XVIL 528*
ChtUacachhCf lies to the north-east of Mult&n, XL 52*
Chuia NAgpur, a district, XIV. 404.

Chutta^ an Arabian astronomer who flourished in India, X. 10 L
Chye^ a village near the river Shanga, XVIL 531.

Chysaman, minister of Raja Las usurps the rule of Aracan, and deposed, XVL 361.
Cicata (Kikaiajf a place in the district of Gaya, IIL 413.

*— , the kingdom of Magadha, or south Bahar, IX. 32, 74, 82, 91— XIV. 3, 98, 401.
Ciliina or Ceritna^ a goddess worshipped at Ciritcona at Moorshedabad, XIV. 419.
Cimmerians^ said to have been kept in continual darkness by high mountains, V. 241.
Cimmrityu^ the range of Caimur between the river Sona and Tonsa, XIV. 384.
Cimpurusha or Cinnara Chanda^ one of the divisions of the world, VIII. 306, 345,
Cimpurusha^ son of Agrudhra, VIII. 329.
CindiOf now Cauntee or Mirzapur, IX. 55— *XIV. 396.
Cinnarachanda or Cimpurusha^ (see the latter), VIII. 306.
Cinnaras, a Demon tribe, inhabiting Cinnereth, VIII. 331, 358— IX. 78«
Cinnereth^ supposed to be the country of the Cinnaras, VIII. 357.
Cira^ a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 840.

CIR COH 53

Cir&ta^ a tribe in the soutfa-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. S89, 841.

, a country near Parinda or Sinhapur, extends to Cape Negrais, XIV. 428, 430.

, a Sanscrit name for the Palis, north-east of Benares, III. 319, 351 — VIII. 33, 332.

Cir&ta Tamasa^ a country in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 337.

Ciriicona, a place near Moorshedabad, XIV. 419. See Cilitna.

Cirtidhanvaf a descendant of Viswadhanva, surnamed Caunapa, III. 403.

Cirttipila^ a descendant of Prithwipdla or Jidhana, king of Delhi, IX. 170.

Cishcindha and Cishcindhaca^ a tribe and country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337.

Cisrishta^ a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336.

CissU^ Cussai or Cossoei^ a race of people who inhabited the mountains of Persia, VI. 456.

ClasseSf Indian^ enumeration of, by H. 7\ Colebrooke^ Esq.^ V. 53.

Claudius^ when the reign of that emperor commenced, IX. 41.

CUtfuUis Smicacifolia^ botanical description of, XIII. 402.

Cleopatra^ declared to have been an incarnation of Isis, X. 30.

Cleveland, Augustus, Esq., monument to his memory, IV. 105.

Clicts or Mountaineers of Tipra, on their manners, religion, and laws, II. 187.

Clisoboraj now called Muza-nagar and Calisapura, V. 270.

Clito^ daughter of Evenor and Leucippe, XI. 54.

Clothoj the same with the female energy of Brahma, XI. 115.

Coa^ and Lignite^ on the occurrence of in the Himalaya, at Silani, XVI. 387 ; at Kola*
wda pass, 394 ; on the occurrence of within the Indo*Oangetic range, 397 ; disco-
yery in Burdwan, Sylhet, 398 ; Sagur and the Sandstone hills of Himalaya, 399 ;
varieties described, 403 ; localities of stated, 404 ; specific gravity, compared with
known specimens, 406 ; appearance in Sandstone unfavorable to true formation, 406 ;
probability of large deposit in India, 407.

Coal district of the Damoda, description of the, XVI IL Pt. I. 163.

CoaSf a river which comes from the country of Cashghar, VL 530.

CocajoHy the same with the mount Caigon, III. 412.

Cocalladeva, father of Gangeyadevi, and grandfather of Sricamnadeva, IX. 108.

Cocamucha'tnandalai one of the sacred places in India, XI. 62.

Cocila or Coil^ the upper part of the river Vaitarani, XIV. 404.

Cocileswara Mahddeva^ an incarnation of Mah&d^va, VI. 476.

Cocsha^ the same with the river Aparagandeka, Chacshu or Oxus, VIII. 309, 326*

Codanda^ Siva's bow and arrow produced from the churning of the ocean, XI. 134.

Codaru or Codura^ a town near Rajamahendra, XIV. 428.

Coeluif dismembered by Saturn, and the birth of Venus from that circumstance, XL 139.

Coffee Plants Aracan well adapted for its cultivation, XVI. 379.

Cogendy a place, route from it to Cuchan, VIII. 820.

Cokala^ a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 840.

Cokcas^ the same with the mount Caucasus, VI. 456.

Coh Soleimanj mountains near the Tuct Soleiman, called Pametoi, VI. 520.

Coil or Cocila^ the upper part of the river Vaitarani, XIV. 404.

O

54

COI

COM

Coifu^ Roman, found at Nellorei II. 332.

-— , ancient, of the Society's cabinet descjibed, XVII. 559.

Cqj or Cvjy a country, VIII. 336.

Coluj a descendant of Turvasu, divides India with his brothers, IX. 92.

Coldhala^ a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Colavdruif a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337.

Colchi$^ a country, of its inhabitants, VI. 515.

CoLEBROOKE, H. T. Esg., on the duties of a Hindu widow, IV. 209,

enumeration of Indian classes, V. 53.

on Indian weights and measures, V. 91. )

on Hindu religious ceremonies, V. 345.

translation of Delhi lath inscription, VII. 175.

on the Sanscrit and Pracrit languages, VII. 199.

on the Hindu religious ceremonies, VII. 235, 288.

on the origin of some Mohammedan sects, VIL- 338.

description of a species of Ox named Gayal, VII L 487.

on the Vedas or sacred writings of the Hindus, VIII. 369.

observations on the Jains, IX. 287.

on Indian and Arabian Zodiac, IX. 823.

on Olibanum or Frankincense, IX. 377.

on ancient monuments containing Sanscrit inscriptions, IX. 398.

on Sancrit and Pracrit poetry, X. 389.

on the sources of the Ganges, XI. 429.

on the notions of Hindu astronomers, XII. 209.

on the heights of the Himalaya mountains, XII. 251.

^ on the Dryobalanops Camphora, XII. 535.

CoLEBROOKE, LiEUT. R. H., ou the islauds Nankouree and Comarati, IV. 129.

— — «-— — — « , astronomical observations in the Andamans, IV. 317, 385.

-, ditto in the Camatic islands, IV. 321.

-, ditto on Barren island, IV. 397.

-, observations on the course of the Ganges^ VIL 1.

Coles or CollerSj descendants of Cola, an account of, IX. 92.

Coles^ tribes so named, &c., XV. 202.

Colinga^ a country, VIII. 336.

Collagirif lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 839.

ColUr or Colara^ a name given to India, IX. 92.

Coloy of Ptolemy^ a marsh at the Tacazze's rise. III. 358 — vide Cuhu

Colonization^ observations on, XI. 65.

Columbo or Columba Boot^ an account of the plant fumishmg this medicine^ X* 385.

Comanhf the province of Almora, VI. 456— 'XIV. 397.

Comar-warrot an excavation near EUore, described, VI. 490.

Comariz and Nancowry^ islands, description of, IV. 129.

COM COS 66

Comaunish or Cammenasesy the same with the river OcdaneSf XIV. 412^ l

Combcj a country, VI. 483.

Camedij the same with the Cumuda range of mountains, VIII. 355.

Comilla^ a place near Tipera, XVII. 565.

, description of a gold coin dug up near it, XVII. 565.

Commenases or Comaunish^ a river also called Ocdanes and SarayUf XIV. 399, 412«

CommoTi'place Bookj plan of a, III. 249.

Comadi^ the same with Ghandhamadana and Cumuda, VIII. 321.

Ckmumltfy a place, VIII. 292.

CondochateSf the same with the river Gandaci or Oandacavati, XIV. 412.

Canduzy a river and town near Bamiyan, VI. 464.

Conglomerate Calcareous^ of the Nermada, XVIII., Pt« L 36, 41.

Conjeveranif subdued by the king of Orissa, XV. 279.

Conjevaram»Dfvav&nij grant of land found there translated. III. 38.

Continent^ divided into seven Dwipas or islands. III. 300.

ConvaUaria oppositifoliaj botanical description of, XIIL 880.

■i cirrhijblia, botanical description of, XIIL 382.
Conversion^ of Muselmans and Hindus, I. 274.
Cookus or GoghuSf the same with the village of Ichrowle, XIV. 405»
Coosi/y of the course, &c of that river, V. 278.

Cootub Minarj account thereof and of the inscriptions in its vicinity, XIV. 480. (See Cuttab.)
Cophes^ the ancient name of the Landi-Sindfa, VI. 487.

, the same with the river Arachotus or Tarnic, VI. 517.

, a city near the hills of Felorez, VI. 518, 530.

C(>pp^^5tiina/r£i, account of the, IV. 31.

CcpioSf (vide Gupta,) a holy place in Egypt^ IIL 835, 401.

CoptSf modem differ in feature from the Egyptians of Herodotus and their . slatnaf and

mununies, IIL 856.
Coral of Sumatra^ account of the, IV. 88.
Coramoran or Hoang^hOf the river Nalini or Sindhu, VIII. 838«
Coromandalaf a country, VIII. 836.

» measurement of an Arc on the Meridian, oq the coast o( VIIL 187^— S6e

likewise XIL 1, 353— XIIL 1.
Corse, John, Esq., on the method of catching elephants, IIL 229.
Corrun, hills, XIV. 435.

Corygaza^ the same with the conntry of Gaura, IX. 72.
Coiygosus, (Gaur), a town on the banks of the Ganges, V. 876, 888.
Cosa or Camiciy a river, VIII. 293, 885. . ^

Cosala^ a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337, 838. ' .
Cosalaca^ the same place with Tosala-Cosalaca, VIII. 838.
Cosha^ trial by, a species of ordeal, L 891.
Coshabpoor, a place on the banks of the Hydaspes, X. 118.

66 COS CRE

Cosmos Indopleustesj the age in which he lived, VIII. 808;

Cosmogony^ of the Boudhists, VII. 408.

Cosmographia Barmanay extracted from the writings of the Burmas, VL IGT.

Cosoagus or Cosoagon^ the same with the river Causici, XIV. 418.

Cosson, Cusscei or CissUy inhabitants of the mountains of Persia, VI. 456.

Cossais% the same with the tribe of Chasas, VL 456.

Cossimbaz&rj an island, XIV. 419.

Cossinij a tribe supposed to be the same Cachhas, XL 52.

Cossiopeoj also called Lebana and Cephus, Nripa or Nrirupa, and said to be the same

Caiceus, VII L 258.
Cotimiy capital of the royal serpent Sancha Naga, IIL 848.

Coiipatra or Ten Millions of Petals^ the Enseteof Bruce, III. 310 ; Lotos of tlie Nile, 3 II4
Cottusj the son of Tellus and the Sun said to be one of the Tripatres, XL 118.
CouLTHARD, Capt., on the trap of S^gar, XVIIL, Pt. I. 47.
CouroSi how long his dynasty lasted, IX. 181.
CouUa Bdjd, in Ceylon, image of the, VL 433.
CowcTf a lake, an account of. III. 309.
CffwSf on the veneration paid to, VIII. 80.

Cox, Capt. H. H., account of Burmese Petroleum wells, VI. 127.
■ III , on the Burma game of chess, VIL 486.

Cqenai the same place with Cucan or Cocan, VIII. 321.
Cracachoj king of Craunchadwap, his wars with the Devatas, IIL 826.
Cracroft, W., astronomical observations by, XV. App. L
Cranuif a river bom from the Ricsha mountain, VIII. 835.
CratUy one of the seven Rishis, IX. 84.
Craunchadwipoj a new division of the Continent, IIL 801 — VIIL 285, 286, 298, 389;

364— XL 29.
Craunchuy its three- fold gap supposed to be the three belts leading into the Baltic, XL 14.
Crauncha Meru^ situated in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 840.
Cravjfackya^ a tribe in the south*west of Bharatds empire, VIII. 389.
Craiyad&dhipati, supposed to be the same with Lycurgus Edonos, IIL 851.
Cravgmdas or Cannibak, name of the inhabitants of Cushadwip-^Cravyadadhipeti their

king — battle with Parasurama— his blood the Sohiia Cbanda— -the Lycurgus of the

Greeks, IIL 351.
Crawford, J. EsQ.,'On the ruins of Prambanan in Java, XIII. 337.

• , on the Hindu religion in the island of Bali, XIIL 128.

Creation^ the Hindu account of it, from the M^nava Sastra, L 244.

, ditto from the V^das, V. 361— VIIL 392, 425.

9 how effected, IIL 358.

CretOt daughter of Hesperus, XL 54.

Cretctus Jupiter j supposed to be the same with Crit^swara, IIL 823.

Crete^ the island in which the progeny of Minos resided, IIL 883.

CRE CRL A7

Creiet an island in the ocean of Grita, XI. 47, 79.

CripOj a river which flows from the mount Suctiman, VIIL 335.

Criravana or Grove of Dailiancef near the Nile, where Bhava and Amba resided. III. 387.

Criskicaraj a tribe living to the south of Jambuna, VIIL 34L

Crishna^ attributes of, and affinity with Apollo, I. 259.

, the son of Devaci, restores his grandfather Ugra to his kingdom, IIL 327 ; defeats

Sanch^ura, a demon king, 346 ; the same with Vishnu, 370 ; establishes the Cutila-

cesa government, 371 ; recovers the sons of his Guru, 399.
— — , of a fiery meteor which appeared on his birth, V. 276.

, his leaving Mathura, and retiring to Dwaraca, with his friends and relations through

fear of Calayavana and Jarasandha, VI. 508 ; brother of Bala, 532.
-, remarks on, VIIL 61 ; his obtaining the shell, which is one of Vishnu's insignia

by killing Sanchasura, 300 ; the same with Bacchus, 314; makes a chasm in the

north-west through the mountains surrounding the world, 366.

— or Badhamohana^ supposed to be the same with Rhadamanthus IX. 88 ; of his

having an estate near Dwaraca in Gurjarat, 93 ; brother and successor of king Maha
Carni, 108; brother of king Suraca, 142.
-, his achievements and character, X. 34 ; considered as the principal incamation.

37 ; the last manifestation of the deity, but one, 38 ; his birth followed by a massacre
of all the male children by Cans&, 39 ; involved in the general curse denounced against
his whole tribe, 65 ; his body pierced with iron, but not djing of the wound, 65.
— -, when he was born, XL 65 ; his having slain the bear Jambi, 70 ; the same with

the Cretan Jupiter, 79 : not a native of India, but having come from the White Island
or Creta, 84 ; rescued his parents from confinement, 85 ; the eighth son of Vasa-
deva, 85; his age, 85 ; the most perfect of all Vishnu's forms, 92 ; his search afler
tlie sons of his spiritual guide, 100.
-^, on the war between him and Jarasandha, XV. 100.

Crishna^ a mountain, VIIL 327, 351; the black mountains, 355; inhabitants of, 363.

Chrisni, a river, VIIL 302, 335.

Crishnd the Little^ the same with the river Asthimati or Tacazze, IIL 303, 805, 829, 443,

443 ; the same with the Siris, 459.
Crishnd the Great or Cilh (blaekX an epithet of Maha C&U, IIL 804 ; its junction with the

Nanda held sacred— coaplets from the Atharvaveda regarding, 305.
Crishna Ganga, the same with the river Criy4, Ceyan or Cane, XIV. 409.
Crishna Giri^ the black mountain of Barbara, seen by Bruce^ III. 884.

, a mountain in the Deccan, VIIL 884.
CrishninganOf a city, also a river, in the Sanchadwipa, VIIL 802.
Crishna Vellara^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 889.
Crisp, John, account of the Poggy Isles by, VL 77.
Critadharavali^ a geographical treatise, XIV. 379.
Critamahj a river which flows from the mount Malaya, VIIL 885»
Critavirya^ the fourth in descent from Mahishmani IX. 105«

P

58 CRI cue

Crita YugOf the golden age, VI. 508.

Criteswara^ supposed to be the sa^e with Jupiter Cretaeus, III. 323.

CritrimenaSj a descendant of Pethinas, one of the Cy nick circle, IIL 418.

Crya or Cry&na^ the same with the river Ceyan, Crishn4 Ganga or Cane, XIV. 409.

Crocodilopolisj the same place with Arsinoe or Fayum, III. 426.

Croniarij supposed to be the same with the Baltic, VIII. 298.

Cranian Straits^ known by the name of Straits of Hercules, XI. 14.

Cronusj the same with the Craunchadwipa, VIII. 298.

, the same with Brahma, XL 118.

Crophij a mountain near the rise of the Nile, III. 308.

Crosses^ of the Bauddhas and Manicheans, X. 124.

Crounduj the division of the earth, otherwise called Crauncha, VIII. 285.

Cruzcoolj the same with the gulf of Ramu, XIV. 454.

Cshatriya Tribe y Indian, account of their origin, V. 55.

Cskaudja Sugar a^ the sea of honey, VIII. 299.

Cshetraj regular figures, VIII. 267.

Cshetra-dersanaj a treatise on geometry composed by order of Raja Jayasinha, VIII. 267.

Cshetrasam&sa, a Hindu geographical work, VIII. 267, 269— -XIV. 378.

Cshetriwaruy the metropolis of a powerful tribe of Cshetris, Thanehsar, IX. 53, 54.

Cshetriyas of Wesiein India, the Catheri of the Ancients, XV. 119.

Cshettris, the second class of the Hindus, X. 89. — (See Cshatriya.)

-) their going to Jalpesa, when Parasurama undertook to destroy them, and also te
Bhemavatepuri, XIV. 386.
Cshiprd, the same with the river Avanti, XIV. 408.
Cshiraj a tree and island in Curuvarsha, XI. 15.

, a favourite dish of the Hindus so called, XI. 34.
Cshirdbdhij surrounds the Sacadwipa, VIII. 298.
Cshira Samudra^ how far it comes down, VIII. 298.
Cshirodadhij the white sea, XI. 17. — (See Cshirabdhi.)

Cshiroda Samudra^ the sea or lake of milk in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Cshuba or Nicskuba, the same with the goddess Halana and Nahalana, XI. 67.
Cshudra Lohitaj a river, the lesser of the two Lohita rivers in Asama, XIV. 425.
Cshurarpanay a tribe or country in the south-west of Bbaratas empire, VIII. 339.
Ciesiasy remarks on his account of some parts of India, IX. 64.
Cuy a country to the eastward of Bengal, XIV. 391.
Cubdnisj Hindus living near Derbend, IV. 383.
Cuberas or Cuverasy a tribe of inferior deities, V. 299.
Cucan also Cocauy the same place with Cqena, VlH. 320, 321.
Cuchy the country to the east of the Indus in India, XI. 51.
Cuchas or Cachhasy a tribe living in the ocean, XL 51.
Cucshabara or Sthidodaroj a Giant living in the mountains. IX. 59.
Cucuy a place, XIV. 401.

cue CUN 59

Cucura^ a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Cucuradvcipay an island to the north of Mascal, XIV. 454.

CucuT'dia or Cucurdiva^ same as the above, XIV. 454.

Cufa, a city, III. 337.

Cuhi^ a name of the river Hiranyabaha, XIV. 406.

Cu/iita^ a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Cushu or Dai/ after Conjunction^ a river flowing into Amara lake, III. 309, 331.

, a river that flows from the HimAvat mountain, VIII. 335.

Cuj^ one of the two divisions of the inhabitants of Assam, IX. 62.

Cujjhati^ a name of the river Hiranyabaha, XIV. 406.

Cukcrahanseri^ a place in the island of Cucura-dwipa, XIV. 454.

Cula Mountains^ the range from Dobazoroa to the Tacazze's, the marsh of Coloe, III. 357.

Culendas, a tribe, VIII. 331.

Ctt/fi, a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Cult/a^ or Ctdj/a S^tuka^ a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336.

Cumdna^ a country, VIII. 336.

Cumara^ one of the twins Aswinicumarau, III. 391.

Cum&raca or Camb&raca^ (the river Camberikhon, Camb^dac or Cabbadac,) XIV. 463.

, a branch of the Bhairavaor Boyrub, XIV. 464.

Cum&rachanda^ the country on both sides the Ganges, III. 369.

Cumdrasy a tribe, VIII. 332.

Cumdri, Ila, the daughter of Bharata, VIII. 329.

Cwndrica, one of the divisions of die old continent of India, VIII. 330.

Cumaril Bhattachdrya, instigator of the persecution of the Bauddhas X. 92-— XVI. 25.

Cumbhacama^ the same with Vijaya, III. 393.

Ctimbhacolam^ a place called Combaconum in the Maps, XIV. 377.

Cummulhisj wife of Canopus^her tomb. III. 406.

Cumertiy the lower hemisphere and residence of Daemons, III. 299.

Cumoduy a damsel produced through the churning of the sea, XI. 137.

Cumuday a white flower sacred to the moon — Camudadri mountains near the Call, III. 307,

in Cushadwip without, 331.
, the elephant of Nairrit, also called Nairrityadigaja, VIII. 303; the same with

Gandhamadana and Comcedi, a mountain, 321, 351, 855, 361 ; inhabitants, 363.
Cumuddriy mountains near the river C41i. III. 307, 331.

Cumudvatiy the same with the river Euphrates, III. 313, 365^IV. 368 — VIII. 361.
— — , a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIII. 335.
Cumuloy having eight towns of the Danavas on iu peak, VIII. 859.
Cundha^ a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Cufidaciy the same with the river Gaodaca^ XIV. 415.
Cundadri Mountains^ in Cushadwip without. III. 331.
Cundanapuroy near Muzaflcr Nagar, the seat of king Bbishmaca, IX. 85.
Cii;i^u?fir P^//a, successor of Jayasinha, IX. 189 ; poisoned by AjapaUs 189; cousin of

Jayasinha or Siddha Rajesa, 190.

60 CUN CUS

Cunjaradarij in south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Cuntalay a country in the middle of India, VIIL 336, 337 ; a tribe, 331.

Cuntha or Vicuntha^ the mother of Vishnu, in one of his incarnations, X. 139.

Cunttj wife of Pandu, IX. 104.

Cupid the Elder , being the son of Lucina and lover of Venus, III. 405.

I the Younger^ son of Venus, III. 405.

CuravaSf a tribe, VIII. 331.

Curetis, from Curetis under king Philistides note, lit. 323. Vide Ciratas.

Curetesj children of Sochus, III. 426.

Curratydy a river in Bengal, the same with Caratoya, VI. 533 — XIV. 422.

, a river born from the Ricsha mountains, VIII. 335.
Curruedea and Curruckpurj districts on the site of the Chadgadri hills, XIV. 383.
CurUj an extensive country to the north of Sumeru, VI. 491, 503.

or Acravata, one of the divisions of the world, VIII. 307, 330, 336, 338, 345, 354,

367 — son of Agnidhra, VIII. 329.

-, the same country with Siberia, X. 155 — XI. 13, 16, 17.
Citrucadesa^ a part of Cicata or Magadha, XI. 82.

Cvrruckpoorj a district in the country of Bhoj^, south of the Ganges, XI. 82.
Curuckshetra^ plains of, XIV, 407.

Curves^ demonstration of a theorem concerning their intersection, I. 330.
Cusaj one of the seven divisions of the earth, VIII. 285, 286, 299, 361.

, a sage, VIII. 296.

Cusd or Ctisf, the same with the river Causici, XIV. 418.

Cusadwipa^ the second Dwipa or division of the earth. VIII. 296 ; surrounded by the sea

of Sur& or Ir^, 297; the same place with Cush, 297. See Cusha.
Cusadya or Cushadha^ the same with Oude, XIV. 413.

Cusagrdma, a village in which the hermitage of the sage Cusica Vasishtha lies, XIV. 418.
Cusapravaranasj a tribe, VIII. 332.

Cush or Cusha, a country which begins at Candah&r and includes part of Iran VI. 487.
■ , the same with the Cushadwipa, VIIL 297*
Cusha, one of the seven divisions of the old continent. III. 300, 331, 333 — XI. 29. See

Cushadwlp.

, the progenitor of a great Indian family ; father of Caushica, III. 302.
Cushadha or Cusadya, the same with Oude, XIV. 413.

Cushadwipy repeopled after the conflagration caused by Anayasadevi, IV. 366.
Cushadwip without, the new division. III. 301 ; is Abyssinia and Ethiopia, derivation of its

name, 302; residence of Shamicas, 316 ; Pauranic division, 7 districts, 7 mountains,

7 rivers^names given, 331 ; its inhabitants Cravyadas extirpated by Parasurama, 351.
Cushadwip within, the old division, 2 springs of Naptha in. III. 297; extends from the

Mediterranean to Serhind, 301 ; included in Jambudwip in the new arrangement, 802.
Cushmdnda, son of Mandapa, III. 401.
Cusi or Cusoy the same with the river Causici, XIV. 418.

•aiA

CUS DAB 61

Cuspoor or Cachur^ the same with the country Hedamba, XIV. 438.

Cusscn, Cosscti or Cissilj a race of people who inhabited the mountains of Persi ^ VI. 456. *

Cussm^j Kaiheef Moitay or Meekly Ldr^iogej vocabuhiry of, V. 230.

Cussid^ affray between his son and the elephants of Sanchadwipa, VIII. 308.

Cusumanaga^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Cusamapkala or Madhura^ a country to the south of the Jambnna, VIIL 341.

Cusumapoor^ the capital city of Chandragupta, V« 279.

Cusumapurif a town built by kingUdasi, also called Padmavati, IX. 36.
f the same place with Rangamatty, IX. 39»

Cusumdvaiipurif a place in Magadha, where Buddha died, IX. 81.

Cutasailay a mountain in the Decoan, VIII. 334.

Cu'Tecwaskatiy a district in Chatg4nh, XIV. 450.

Cutilacesas or Cutila»lacas^ a tribe on the C&U, III. 303, 326, with curled hair, produced bj
Capila, their legend, 349 ; their king, (vide Bleroys) 352 ; emigration of from India
to Egypt, according to Apollonius, 353 ; origin considered, similar to the Hasyasilas
and Gaituli, statues of ancient Indian gods, with curled hair and flat noses, ascribed
by the Brahmens to Bauddhas, traces of Indian mountaineers to negroes, 356.

Cuttak or Orissoj proper town of, XV. 189; population, 208.

CuH&lam or Curtalam^ a place, XIV. 377.

CtUub Minar near Dehli, description of, IV. 313.

9 account thereof and of the inscriptions in its vicinity, XIV. 480.

Cutuca^ a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Cuvira^ the Indian Plutus, I. 247.

, chief of the Yacshas, III. 313.

-, where he was bom, X. 154;

-, rules in the north of Mem, XI. 30.

Cwviras^ the .same with the Cabires, III. 426*

Cuveras or Cuberasj also called Guhyas, and the same with the Cabirian tribesi VIII. SOS.

Cycle^ Indian qfSurty Years^ called Gum or Vrihaspati, essay on. III. 209.

Cydaraj a river, an account of, X. 149.

Cymbium^ emblem of the earth, the same with the Argha of the Hindus, VIIL 273.

Cynick Circle J of the princes who constitute it. III. 418.

CytithuSf the same with Delos, the sbter of Latona, XL 97.

Cyrene^ an inland near the Straits of Hercules, X. 141— XL 53.

Cyrrha^ one of the two summits of mount Paraasus in Greece, VL 502.

Czernicheft a Russian traveller, an account of, VIIL 319.

D.

Daarme Kufta^ description of the plant, VI. 362.

Daba, iu Little Tibet, description of the tO¥m and temple, XII. 420.

Dablitfgf village of, XV. 368.

Q

09 JDAR DAM

Dalhshelinh the first BftU Kkyh prmt^ IX. 179 ; king of Gujerati 18L
.! ■ ■ » I raised to the throne of his ancestors by Sultan Mahinud> IX. 186.
Dacea^ census of the city of^ XVII. 6S6| 541, et seq. ; diminatiaii of its population

181 4| 535; eoitnierce and ccrtton manufactures, 551, 558*
Dacsataj a town, supposed to be the same with Tacpo, IX. 70.
Dacska^ father of Sati, IIL S61 ; son of Brahm^ instructor of Aswinicn, 391 ; his

fice, V. 249 ; a Brahm&dica or incarnation of BrahmA, V. 249-^VL 47S»VIIL SM«

, of the conflict between him and Mah&d^Ta» VI. 475, 476.

, his head cut off by Mah&deva, VL 476 ; restored to life again with, the bead of-*
' goat placed upon his neck, 477.

, killed by his brother Karddameswara, VI IL 265.

', his sacrifice having been disconcerted by Virabhadr% XVIL I8&

DucAa Brahm&% issued mystically irom the navel of Adinia, V. 249*

Dacshina, south, VII L 274.

DitcMnacanikay a town, XIV. 409^^situation, &c. of, 410.

DacMndgni^ one of the three sacred fires born of Agnt and Lacshmi, XI. 144.

DacshinMjmtha^ the Deckin, IX. 127.

Dadkichi, a Rishi, swallows up the sacred books when the gods were busied in diumio^

the white sea, XL 140.
Dadhi SdgarOf the sea which encompasses the Crauncha Dwipa, VIII. 298.
Dai^achi taught the Atharva Vecbi to the descendants of Twashia, XI. 78.
Daduj founder of the Vaishnava sect of Dadu Panthis, tenets of, XVI. 79.
DadaluSf cotemporary with Minos and Crishna, a great artist, XI. 79.
Dagope^ a Bauddha shrine, XVIL 605.
DagarUf a river falling into the Brahmaputra, XVIL 417.
Dahanavishoj a tribe living to the south of the Jambuoa, VIII. 34h
Daharuj a place between Mongir and Surujgurh, IX. 109.
IkucaMii, a tribe in Hazarab^ VL 487.

DaidaluSj son of Micior, XL 80. ^

Daityasj a tribe on the Nile, their wars with the Deratas, IIL 325* >

, demons, X. 27-*-devils, XIV. 443.

Daityasudana^ a title of Vishnu, derived from his overthrow of Uie Daityas, X. S9.
DakshinA, a Kald, or part of the Mula Praktiti, XVIL 215, 219.
Dakshinacharis^ a sect of the Saktas, XVIL 2ia
D&kinis, a body of female fiends, XVIL 222.

Daldalf vulgar name for low ground snrroanding Siri £«;«— vide Taltal.
Dalkisorf the same with the river Dariceswari, XIV. 403.
Dalphna Pelusia^ the same place with Tahpanhes, IIL 383.
Ddnuif name of several places on the coast of the river Rajyu, XIV. 447.
Dam Duntf a midge common in the hills neat the Dihing, XVIL 420.
Damiadee, the same with the river Goghas or Oogus, XIV. 405; also called Dummody, 406.
I now called Lohree or Rohree, XIV. 407.

DAM OAR $3

Damodoj Damodi or Damoiara, lh« lame with tbe rif«r Vedasiriritii XIV. 408.

Dimodara, king of Cashmir, XV. 20.

i>({iNo/a» eqniyalent to half a kaodiy XVII. 27.

DarumSf bis offspring, the Greeks, supposed to be tlie same with the Danayas of mount

Anala, VIII. 862.
D&navaSf a tribe on the C&li, or diildrea of Dans^Beli, their leader, naoMd Daaayendra,
their origin unknown, III. 808; hbtorical notice o^ 8S7.
, enemies of the gods, VIII. 862.
Danda^ son of R&hu, III. 838.

, a country in the north of Bharatas empire^ VIIL 840,
DandacOf a country, VIII. 837.

, a forest in tbe Sahyildri mountains in tbe Dekhin, X. 67.
DandacdnanOf a tribe or country in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 880. «

Danda Grahanamf a religious distinction of the Hindus, XVI. 188.
Dandamis or Damadamis^ an account of him, X. 1II2.
Danderw&ly one of the eighty-four Oacbchas of the Jains, XVII. 298.
DandiSf a class of Saivas ; orijf^in and customs o^ XVII. 172, 176.
Ddngaya^ a country ; also the name of a tribes XIV. 892.
Danoerfield*8, geological map, XVIII. Pt I. 90.
D&ngi or Dingan; forests; an accomtof them, XIV. 892.
D&nhy a rivulet in Brahmakund, XVII. M8.
Dantorij a village a little above the Jellasdre river, XIV. 46fi«
Danturaca^ a tribe in the empire of Bharata, VIIL 888.
DanUf mother of the Danavas, IIL 857.
Danube or IsteTf a river, VL 508.

Daonasj a name given to the Brahaapntra and also lo the Tista, XIV. 4M, 488.
Dapa^ a town in Hiundds, XVII. 47.

Dapatdenuoj deacriptioa of a copper coin found amongst ils mins, XVIL 879*
l}tg9haj a river ; an acoovat of its bed, XVIL 416.
Dapha Bhum^ the same with the peak of Beaoon, XVIL 862.
Daphncj a place near Pelusium, the same with Tahpanbes, IIL 86A.
, the laurel tree, VL 200.

■ invdmaraUii botanical description of, XIIL 888.
■ cannabinaj Loureir, botamoal description of^ XIIL 888.

*— — - Gardneri, botanical description of^ XIIL 888.

Diradf the native country of the Daradns to llie Dortii->west of Cashmiry VL 467.
D&rada or Dawurd^ the same place, VIIL 886, 840.
Daradanisa^ the same with Dardanus, IIL 377.

Daradasy a tribe, the same mtk the Danbe, VL 457~VIIL 881--XV1L 61«.
Daradura^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIIL 889.
D&ran^gar^ its distance from Hastinapur, XIV. 467.
Datango a place in Asam, in the route from Gohati to Mursing Oaony XVIL iM$ 48ll

04 DAR DAT

Darashekohj attracted by the doctrines of Baba Lai, XVII. 295.

Dardaj the same with the Daradas, VI. 457. * "

Dardanisa^ descended from Jamadgni, son of Abhayanas, III 458 ; elopes with die

daughter of king Chitrarlitha, 453 ; marries Pramada, reigns on the banks of the

Nile, 453 ; supposed to be the same with Dardanus, 454.
DardanetSj a nation on the banks of die Vitastu or Hydaspes, III. 454.
Dardanoi^ of their origin. III. 455.
DardanuSf the same with Daradanasa, III. 377, 454.
Dardsj the same with the Daradas, XVII. 615.
DardurUj a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.
Darkest or Dariceswarij the same with tfie river Dalkisor, XIV. 403.
DdrinaguTf distance and bearing of Hastinapoor with that place, IX. 54.
Darmoj one of the Tartar passes on the Dhouli, in the Him&lsya, XVII. 2.
Darma Ghaty its inhabitants, XVII. 19; divination practised by diem, 20; bnm their

dead only in the month of Kartik, 22.
Daropanisusj the same with the mountains of Dhar, IX. 61.
Darsa^ name of one of the twins Aswinicumarau, III. 391.
DarUy a description of liquor used by the Bhotias, XVII. 49.
Daru Avatar^ an incarnation of Vishnu, XV. 317.

Darva and Darvadaj countries in the north-west of India, VIIL 337, 340.
Dasaharij a festival in honour of Durga, XVII. 221.
Dasamanisj a class of Saivas, an account of, XVIL 172.
Dasamij the southern mountains, XIV. 387.
Dasapurnj lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VII I. 339.

, ten strong holds in Das&ma on the Vindhyan hills, XIV. 391.
Dasapurvis, certain teachers of the Jain faith, their names, XVIL 286.
Dasaranya^ ten forest Cantons, XIV. 405.
DasarathOf descended from Surya or Heli, III. 460 — a drought in his reign, 461.

, defeats Sani, and exacts a promise from him that he would never more attempt

to pass through the wain of Rohini, III. 461.
Dasaratha B&may cotemporary with Parasurama, V. 287.
Dasarnoy a river and country in the south, VIII. 335, 338, 342— XIV. 408.
Dasdma or Dasaranya, the ten forest Cantons on the Vindhyan mountains, XIV. 391.
Dasaxmikalikdj one of the standard works of the Jains, XVIL 287.
Daseraca^ a tribe or country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.
Dasnimu explanation of the appellation, XVIL 181.
Dasndmi DandiSy an account of them, XVIL 177.
Daspur, a village in Pandua, XVIL 568.
Dattatreya^ son of Atri, and a form of Vishnu, V. 261— -XL 99.

■ ■ , the same with the Toiti of the Egyptians, V. 261 — VI. 483.

, impression of his feet in the temple of Mahacala-myan in FekiDf VL 483.
Dattaireya Munif son of Atri and Anasuya, XVIL 183.

DAV DEO 65

DdvOf son of Tamah by Sthavira, III. SS2.

Davy, J., M.D. F.R.S., analysis of the snake stone by, XIIL S17.

Davis, Samuel, on Hindu astronomy, II. 225.

, on Roman coins found at Nellore, II. 331.

, on the Indian cycle of 60 years, III. 209.
Ddwurdy the same with the country of D4rad, VI. 457.
Dayardmj the Raja of Hatras, patron of the Sunyabadis, XV IL 305.
Dey a measure among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.
Deboj a judicial officer in Hiundes, XVII. 46. •

De Beck, H. J. L., on the Manwar pearl fishery, V. 393.
Debpila or Devapila^ son of Sthirapala or Dhirapala, IX. 205, 208.
Dib Rijdj situation of his encampment, X VIL 455.
Deccarij mountains in the, VIII. 334.
Deer^ (Black) of Bengal, dissertation on, XV. 157.
Deities^ their ultimate resolution into the Supreme Being, XL 127.
DehanpWj a place near Sirhind, XVII. 295.
Dehli, extent of the town, V. 273— VIIL 291.
— — , some account of the observatory diere, V. 189.

Dehr Wdrray or the Hallalcore's quarter, an excavation near EUore, described, VI. 423.
Dchterea^ the same place as Gangapur near Banares, III. 395.
Dekhiuy a country, XIV. 376.

Delosy supposed to be the same with the White Island, XI. 97.
Delphinus Gangeticusj a new species of dolphin, account of, VII. 170.
DelphoSy on the cave at, VI. 502.
DcUqj formed by the woods of Aranya, III. 335.
Dembeaj a lake near Pushpaversham, III. 329.
Demetriusj where he reigned, X. 115.

Demuruj its bark eaten by the Asamese with beetle, XVII. 334.
Dendcra^ account of the ruins of the ancient temple of Isis there, being an extract from

Capt. C. B. Burr's Journal kept during the campaign in Egypt, VIIL 35.
DeOf (Deva) assumption of this title by successive impostors at Poona, VIL 383*
Deobarit also called The6n-painai, the forests of the gods» VIIL S18«
Deo Calyun or Calayavana^ the son of Jupiter or of Prometheus, VI. 506, 516.

, Sasni or Gazni, the place of his residence, VI. 518.

— — — — , chief of the Yavanas, expelled by Crishna, VI. 532.
Deodar, the same with the pine, XVII. 9.
Deoghir, the same place with Doulet-abad, L 372.
Deonaush, a corruption of Deva Nahusha, III. 304.

, king Nahusha, supposed to be the same with Dionysius, XIV. 376.
Deo Piniy the same with the Brahmakund, XVII. 352.

. , a stream which falls into the Brahmakund, XVII. 324.

Deorumpitrut or Theonpainai^ the same with Deoban, or the forest of the gods, VIIL SISL

R

66 DER DEV

Deran-giri or Doranga-girij western parts of the Oara 6r -Garo hills^ XIV. 384.

Derbj/shircy of a cleft in it, VI. 602.

DeriadeSf supposed to be the same with the prince Duryodhana, IX. 72— XVII. 610, 612»

, defeated by Bacchus, XVII. 616, 617, 619.

Deriadeusy abhorred by Dyonysus, III. 352.

Dersanas or Schools qfPhilosophyy arise from religious differences of various sects, XVI. 2.

Dersan&varaniy Jain disbelief, XVII. 271.

DersanavAsanaSf of the four mental obstructions so called, XVI I. 266.

DeryapooTf some robbers withdrew .to it when Patna was taken by the Musulmans, IX. 37*

Desdrana, a country behind the Vindhya mountains, the same with Dosarene, VIIL 387.

Desiderata^ in asiatic science and history, by Sir fV^ JoneSf IV. 187.

... ^, list of oriental subjects requiring farther illustration, published by the Society

in 1799, VL 1.

, list of, published in 1801, VIL 1.

Desolation^ of the world, when it happened, IX. 88.

Deucalion^ Deo-CdfyUn or Deva-Cala^Yavanaj on the aera and history of, V. 288.

. 9 remarks on the history of, VI. 505, 510.

Deucalion and Pyrrkaj mankind produced from stones thrown by them behind their backs

in the beginning of the iron age, X. 1S8.
Devachandray a Jain of the Vagrasakha division, XVII. 288. .
Devaciy {Devaki) daughter of Ugrasena and mother of Crishna, III. 327.
Devacuta, a hiU, VIII. 348, 864.

DevadAarasinha, a name of the emperor Bhoja, IX. 137 ; his era, 202.
Deva-giri or Maya-giriy part of the Raivata hills, the abode of Maya, XIV. 384.
DevaAutej mother of Capila, and daughter of Swayambbnva, VI. 474.
Deva Nahusha or Dionysus^ the Nous or Nile of the ancients. III. 304 ; flight of the Dem-

tas on his invasion of Egypt, 314; extirpated the Cntilas, 350, 362, 452.

^ f his conquest of the countries in the wesi, VI. 503— XIV. 376.

Deoanadf the same with the river Damodara or Vedasmriti, XIV. 402.
Devanagar, a town in Cabul, built by Atri, III. 316, 348.
Devan&gari Letters^ observations on, by Sir Wm. JoneSy I. IS.

, a written diaracter in the northof India, IlL 315.

, the same with the city of Devanahush Nagari or Nabttsha, VI. 501.
Devanahushanagari, a city caused to be built by Devanabusha on the lesser Meru, VI. 500»

— , the same with Dionjrsiopolis and Nysa, VL 501.

Devanandana, the Gandhamadana forest, VIII. 351.

Devanica^ mountains near Cabul, III. 316, 348 ; a mountainous region, VI. 461.

■ ■ ■ , the same with Parapomisean. hills, VI. 496.
DevarshectZy lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.
Deva Rdyoy when he reigned in Vij4yanagar, XVII. 592.
Deva Saiiimy his descendanU after the usurpation of the Solanci tribe, IX. 185.
Devasaitnay a servant of king Tamrasina, IX. 147.

DEV PBA ,07

Deva Sarofoera or Amara^ lake of the gods, II L 80S, 806,

Devasend, one of the chief manifestations of the Mula Prakriti, XVIL 215.

Devasringa^ a mountain, VIIL 851.

Devatest term of the Brahmens for countries on the Nile, III. 803 ; a tribe which fled from
Egypt, probably the Shamicos, 311 ; caused by the invasion of Deva Nahush, 814;
their contest with Daityas, 825 ; arrival of King It to their aid, 826.

Deva Tit or Deva Twdstha^ the same with Tacshaca, X. 54 ; crucified, 62 ; succeeded by
Gopiditya, 54; conformity between his and Buddhas' doctrine, 94 ; battle between
him and Samana Oautama, 94 ; the same with Viswacarma, 126*

DevavershOf a district of Cusbadwip without. III. 881.

DevenipatU the ninth king of Ceylon after Vijaya embraced the Bauddha religion, X. B3«

Devi, the Goddess^ her station Mah4bhaga.or Hieropolis, III. 297 ; her epithet Anayasa at
a spring of Naptha near the Tigris, dedicated to her-— temple of Anaias there men-
tioned by Strabo, 297 ; Mir^swara Devi or Meroesa Diana, 825«

the same with Isi and Isis, nature and the earth, IIL 874.
-, one of the five principal deities of the Hindus, XL 119«

her destroying Mahishasura, XIV. 445.
., the Sakti of Siva, XVII. 222.

Devicdj a river which flows from the Him&vat mountain, VIIL 885.
, the same with the river Sarayn, XIV. 411.

Dewirdj a place in Bhot, XVIL 19.

Dhabald or Dhabalij the same with the river Bahud4 or Mahod4, XIV. 418.

DhiccOf various names by which it is called, XIV. 880. See Dacca.

Dhadhara^ of the course, &c. of the river, IX. 223.

Dhakkachala^ one of the eighty-four Gackchas of the Jains, XVIL 298.

Dkaktha^ one of the eighty-four Gacbchas of the Jains, XVIL 298.

Dhamis, the same with the Pran Nalhis, XVIL 298.

Dhammillaj father of Sudberma or Agnivaisya B.rahman, XVIL 257.

DhanOf a disciple of Ramanand, XV I. 48 ; legaiid oG 46.

Dhanada^ the same with Cuvera, XL 80.

Dhanadevoy father of Mandita, a Brahmana of the Vasishiha tribe, XVII, 267.

Dhanamitra, father of Vyakta, a Brahmana of the Bharadwija tribe, XVIL 257.

Dhamandhara^ of hit birth, deeds, &c., IX. 141.

Dhatianjaya^ a country behind the Vindhya moaDtalns, VIIL 887.

— ^ , a name of Salivahana, IX 134 ; the same with Aijuna, 140.

Dhandupula^ a king of Gwalior, the sixteenth from its foundation, IX 154.

Dhanesa or Indian Buceros^ description of, IV. 119.

• , remarks on the foregoing description, by Sir H'm. Jmet^ IV. 127.

Dhanidhara or Dhananjaya^ grandfather of Saliv4bana, IX. 184.

D/ianuai^ram, hes u> the north-east of Janacapura, XIV. 415.

Dhanushman, Miuated in ilie north of Bharatan empire, VIIL 340.

DhanwafUarif a learned physiciau produced from the churning of the sea, XL 135.

68 DHA DHY

Dhanya^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL S4l.

Dhar^ Dhdri or Dhdrinagarj the same with Dhar, and Sailadhara, IX. 137—177, 199*

Dharanij a Buddha form of prayer ensuring a charmed life, XVL 489.

Dharmaj the first man, sprung from the right side of Brahma, is the fadier of Sama, Cama^

and Harsha, VIII. 254.
Dharmachandj the grandson of Ndnak Shah, and founder of the Ud&si sect, X VII. 283.
Dharma Ghdt^ its trade confined to Kiunlang, XVII. 47.

Dharmapaiiany formerly a place of some note between Calicut and Cananor, VII I. S39.
Dharmapurij twelve months' journey from Yamapuri, X. 142, 440.

, the same with the purgatory of St. Patrick in the gold island, X. 14&.
Dharmar&jai the two-faced sovereign of the Pitres, V. 297.

, men tried by him after death, XI. 48.

, a title of Yudhishthira, XL 85.

■ J one of the forms of Yama, and an emanation of Vishnu, XI. 90.

Dharmaranyaj a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Dharm&rch^ trial by a species of ordeal, I. 392.

DharmaSf Scriptures of the Nepalese Bauddhas, the eight described, XVI. 423.

Dhatuci or Vagradhatucij one of the is/lands of Lanca, XI. 29.

Dhatukif one of the two divisions of the old continent, VIII. 328.

Dhawdljdti^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jainas, XVII. 293.

Dherma Bdjdj sovereign of Bhutan so called, XV. 129.

Dkerma-sastra, quoted, regarding Nagas and Garudas, III. 343.

DhevaraSf a tribe, boatmen, VIII. 331.

Dhirdpdla, the same with Sthirdpala, IX. 74.

Dhokal Gir^ leader of a party of Saiva N^igas, XVII. 209.

Dhoulij one of the branches of the Sarda or Gogra, XVII. 2.

Dkrishadvatit the same with the river Caggar, XIV. 466.

Dhrifi, fortitude, a Kal4 or part of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

Dhuhya^ one of the sons of Yayati, IX. 92«

Dhncva, son of Uttanapoda and Suniti, V. 252; the same with Enos, 256 ; his great age, 258.

— — , the polar sUr, V. 253 — IX. 85.

Dhumayatij a river supposed to be the same with the Dummody, XIV. 406.

Dhumroy son of Rahu, III. 333.

Dhundhamaroj a king so named from his killing the Daitya Dhundhu, XIV. 443.

DhundhtAy a Daitya killed by king Dhundhamara, XIV. 443.

Dkundkuca^ a town in Gujrat, IX. 187.

Dhundhirdj, a tide of Gan^sa, XVII. 231.

Dhutpdpa or Tutapusy a river formed by the Setlej joming the Caggar, VIII. 335— XIV. 446.

Dhwaja^ son of Rahu, III. 333.

, situated in the empire of Bharata, VIIL 338.

Dhyariy mental abstraction, a Bauddha practice, XVI. 437.
Dkydni or Anupapadaka^ the Celestial^ Buddha saints, XVI. 440.

DHY DIO eg

Dhyani Bodhisatwas^ authors of creation, names and lineage of^ X VI. 442.

Diamond Brescia, described, XVIII., Ft. L 10.

Diamond /9/anc/, one of the numerous, splinters of the magnet*like mountain created by

Sucracharyya called Mani, XIV. 429.
Diamond Minesy of southern India, description of, XV. 120.

, of Panna, X VIIL, Pt. 1. 100.

Diamuna, the river Ajamuna, XIV. S95«

Diana, goddess of woods. III. 888.

Dibongj a stream feeding the Brahmaputra, XVII. 317, 336.

Diburu Nala, a river of Asam, its rise and course traced, XVI. 333— XVII. 357.

Dichuj a river in the village Tangsu-Chambu, XVII. 520.

DichyadriSy disciples of Jaina, XI. 95.

Dicpalasj eight guardians of holy places worshipped in India, III. 818.

Didda, queen and regent of Cashmir, XV. 77.

Didnasusj father of Orontes and Morrheus, XVIL 615.

Diespiter and Divespetir, titles of Jupiter and Indra, L 241.

Dihing, south part of the Lohit river in Assam, XVIL 320.

Digambaras^ one of the two principal divisions of the Jains, XVII. 288.

Digarchif a stage near Mktkn; an account.o^ XVII. 525.

Digarooj a stresm which discharges itself into the Lohit, XVIL 324.

Dihong, one of the branches of the Sri Lohit in Asam, XVIL 317, 390, 330, 340, 404^ 456.

Dihong Dipong, a river ; derivation of its name, &c., XVIL 456.

Dikho, a river which discharges itself into the Dihiog river, XVII. 320, 323, 350, 461, 467.

Dikrang, a river in Asam, XVII. 339, 360.

Dim, built by Rayasena or Anangapala, IX. 169. See DehU.

-, of certain tombs near that city, asserted to be of its ancient Christian kiBg% IX. 212L'

-, a village ; its situation, XVII. 353.
Dinijpur, account of an inscription on a plate of copper found in that district, IX. 484.
— — , remarks on the state of agriculture in, X. 1.
Dindima, a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.
Dinna Suri, one of the seven Dasapurvi Jain teachers, XVII. 286.
Dionysiacs ofNonnus, the history of the Mah4-Bh4rata, or great war, IX. 93.

, remarks on the portion of relating to the Indians, XVII. 607, 619.

Dionysiopolis, the same with the city of Devanahusha Nagari, VL 501.
Dyonysosj supposed to be the same with the elder lUma, XVIL 607.
Dionysus, III. 304; traced to Parasurama, history of Nonnus, conquers Bleraya, III. 862L
, of the number of kings from him to Sandrocoptos, V. 291.
, supposed to be the same with Deva Nahusha, XIV. 376.
, history of the Mahabharat by him, IX. 93 — XVIL 607.

, the same with Bacchus, XVIL 610. Vide Deva Nahusba.

Dioscori or Dioscuri, the Aswinau or CumAras, III. 898— VIIL 869— XL 77, 78.
Diospdis, a town, an account of Thebes, III. 397.

S

70 DIP DRA

Dipaldinna^ a place in Ceylon, some copper coins found there, XVII. 582.

Dirghagriva^ with long necks, a tribe in the north*west of, VIII. 840.

Diryodany supposed to be the same with Doriaden, VI. 49i.

Disj director of nature, and the powers or energy of the earth, V. 299.

Disaif a river which discharges itself into the river Dihing, XVII. 820.

DUangy a river which discharges itself into the Dihing river, XVII. 320.

Diskoy an Arabian astronomer who flourished in India, X. 101.

Disiillingy on the method of, practiced by the natives at Chatra, in Ramgar, L 309.

Disuy a rivulet near the Thematheya mountain, XVII. 869.

Diiiy the mother of the demons, a Kala or part of the Mula Pr&kriti, XVII. 215.

Divicaray a name of the sun, under which is worshipped in Sacadwipa, XL 74.

Div Argenky gives himself up to the devil, IX. 119.

Diva-saraUy the same with the lake Sitod4, VIII. 851.

Divinatiouy practiced amongst the Bur mas, VI. 172.

Divine Kn&wledgey how obtained, XI. 128.

Divishtay a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Divodisoy the same with Ripanjaya, III. 410; with Hercules Diodas, 416 ; first mortal

king of Varanes, 416 ; his mind corrupted by Buddha, and dethroned, 411.
Div-sefidy the same with Tdr4 Daitya, VIII. 279.
Divyoy a river ; the same with the Vipasa or Beyah, VIII. 34 L
Dixyanadiy a river also called the little Gandaci, XIV. 418.
Divyapram&noy definition of, XVII. 269.
Dneistery the same with the river Tyras, III. 412.

Doanas or Daonasy the same with the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 433, 438.
Dobarowoy the ancient Coloe, vide Cula, III. 857.
Dobuy a measure among the Bhotias, XVII. 24'.

Dodcelcy a town in India, also called Dundhyali and Yauk-dundh, VI. 461.
Dojoy silver ingot used in large payments in Bbot, XVII. 25.
Dolomit€y of Jabalpur, XVIIL, Pt. I. 34.

Dombacy the river Nabhi Naf or Teke Naf, now the boundary of Aracan, XIV. 448.
Doms or Oui-castesy of Kamaon, XVI. 160.
Doob GrasSy (DurvaJ, remarks on, VII. 474.
Doomar Leynoy an excavation near Ellore, described, VI. 395.
Doranga-giri or Deran-giriy western parts of the Gara or Garo hills, XIV. 384.
Dwiadeuy supposed to be the same with Diryodan, VI. 494.
Dariatf a river, XIV. 437.

, the same with the river Dumura, XIV. 439.
Dorotheusy a bishop wrote on the peregrinations of the Apostles, X. 78.
Dosarenty the same country with Desarana, VIII. 337.
JDosarofiy a name wrongly given to the river Mahanadi, XIV. 405.
Dow's History oflndioy some mistranslation in, XV. 244.
Dracshalay a river which flows from the mount Mahendra, VIII. 335.

DRA DUR 71

Dramatic^ pastoral drama, hy JayatUva^ entitled Gilla Orinda, translation of, III. 185.
', theatrical representations amongst the Burmas, VI. 305.

, Bhavabhuti's drama, entitled M4Iati Mad'hava, extracts from, X. 452.

Zh-astocoj a town, the same with Bamiyan, VI. 495.

Drdvir Sect of the Jains^ by whom founded, and when, XVII. 290.

Dravira or Dravida, the peninsula of India, VI. 471— VIIL 339, 341.

Dravida^ a country or tribe in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Drimyrhizaj description of several of the monandrous plants of India, belonging to the

class so called by Ventenot, XI. 318.
Drishadvatij a river west of Anugangam, now called Caggar, VIII. 335 — XIV. 381, 470.
Druhasj a tribe, VIII. 331.
Druids^ of their religion, XI. 122.

Dryness of the Air, in Cashmir, XVIII. Pt IL 231 ; at Spiti, 240.
Dryohalanops Camphora, or the Camphor tree of Sumatra^ description of, XII. 535.
Dubois' account of Vaishnava mendicants, XVI. 36.
Duduy village of, XV. 243 ; its latitude, longitude, and elevation, 408.
Dudubhimarasthariy the place where Dundubfai was killed. III. 404.
Duliy one of the branches of the Ganges, XVIL 2.

Dulpati^ one of the titles given to the headman of a Hindu corporation, XVII. 476.
Dum^ a village near the frontiers, of Nepal territory, XVII. 516.

Dumbura^ Dumura or Dumuriya^ the upper part of the river CarmaphuUi, XIV. 439, 445.
Dumku Gaofif a village near Mursing Gaon, XVIL 455.
Dummody^ the same with the river Damiadee, XIV. 406.
Duncan, J., on the coast of Malabar, V. 1.
Dundhuj of the great affinity between him and Antaeus, III. 407.
Dundhyali, the name of the town of Dodcela, also called Yauk-dundh, VI. 461.
Dundhumarasth&n^ supposed to be the same with the town of Anteu or Antasopolis, III. 407.
Jhindiyasj a religious order of the Jains, XVII. 291.
Dundubhi^ a Racshasa, attacked by and killed Vbwadhanwa, III. 404.
Dunga SetUj a stage near Mopcha, XVII. 521.

Dun KIN, Sir Wm., extracts of journal from Aleppo to Bussorah by, IV. 401.
Durbungahj the capital of Tribucta, IX« 71.

, the fame with the town of Dwarabhanga, XI V. 417.
Durlabhoy nephew and successor of Vallabha, IX. 188.
Durgdy her resemblance to Pallas, I. 252.

, the divine energy personified, XVII. 210; Sakti and Maya of Siva, 214, 220.

< , a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIII. 335 ; a country, 337.

Durga-coshala, a country to the Jarobuna, VIIL 341*

Durgd Pujdy remarks on, VI 1 1. 75, 86.

Durihdrsy a class of Jogis, followers of Bhairava, XVII. 193.

Duriya, how far distant from Kulita, XVII. 456.

Dwi^saSf a saint and supposed incarnation of Mah&deva, III. 380— XI. 70, 99^— XVII. 183.

72 DUR EDR

Durvisasj son of Atri, and a portion ofMah&deTa, V. 261*

Duryodhana^ of liis having given the district about Bhagolpoor to Cama, IX. 36.

— , a Kaurava prince, XVII. 609.

■, a descendant of the sun through his daughter Tapati, XVII. 617.

Dus OtUavj (Dasi'Vatara^) an excavation near Ellora so called, described, VI. 416.
Dussaufif supposed to be the same with the river Das&rn^, XIV. 408.

Dussaij an Indian tribe, XVI L 616.
DuvAUCEL, M. A., on the black deer of Bengal, XV. 157.
Dwaipiyanaj a title of Vyasa, also of Vishnu, XI. 80.
Dm&para^ the third age, XI. 131.

Dwirabhanga or Durbanga, a town on the banks of the river Camala, XIV. 417.
Dwiraca in Guzerat^ settlement north of, by Ravana's wives, III. 357— XI. 87.
, Anartta, VIII. 34 1.
■» one the Panchoean islands, XI. 85.
J>wdracesa or Dwdrakoj the same with the river Dalkisor, XIV. 403, 403.
Dmjarqja^ a mountain, VIII. 352.
DwipaSy geographical term for the seven divisions of the old continent, their names, IIL

300 ; six subsequently added— names of, 301 ; Upadwipa, a term of inferiority applied

to some of the first— eighteen mentioned by C41id&s, 303.

, remarks on the, VIII. 285, 296— X. 127,

■ , all excepting India being without law, XI. 123.
Dyutiman or BriUiantj a mountain of Gems in Sanchadwip, III. 343.
Dzangbo'tchouj a river in Tibet, the same with the Yarou Dzang-bou-tchoOf XVII. 469.

E.

Earthy represents Parvati, III. 363.
— -, its circumference, V. 241.

, iu lotos, forms and divisions described, VIII. 273, 305, 365^366*
— , the consort of Vishnu, X. 27.

, supplies the body at the time of generation, XI. 1 17.
East, Sir Edward Hyde, on a boring made near the river Hooghly, XII. 542*
Ebatdacj situation of the tomb of Lamecb, VI. 482.

Ebedmelcchy the Negro^ one of the nine persons who never tasted death, XI. 6U
Ecacharanaj a tribe in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Ecapadttf a tribe in the empire of Bliarata, VIII. 338.

Ecavilochana^ one-eyed, a tribe in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340*
Edwards, Mr., description of a silver coin in his cabinet, XVII. 569, 573, 579, 582.
Ecliptic^ observations for determining its obliquity at the Madras observatory in Dec 1809»

June and Dec 1810, XII. 192.
Eden Mosaicalj situated in the forest of Garutman, VI. 513— VIII. 317.
SdrUif a Mohammedan geographer, XVII. 282.

EGY BNC 73

Egygia^ supposed to be the same with the Puscoradwipa, VI. 470.
Egypt, probable communication of with India, I. 268 — VIIL 263, 274.
— — ^ and the N'tle, WilforcTs discourse on, from the Hindus' books, IIL 295, SS5, 371.

, remarks on the preceding; essay. III. 463.

-, errors in fVilford^s essay on, occasioned by the frauds of a Pandit, VIII. 248.

Egyptians in time of Herodotus, had curled hair, flat noses, colour black, IIL 365 ; modem

Copts differ from mummies and ancient statues, 356.
Egyptian Triad, ultimately resolve into the Sun, III. 372.
Egyptian and Hindu Religions, their resemblance, VIII. 47.
Egyptian Pyramids, what intended for, X. 135.
Ekanta Ramaya, one of Baswas* chiefs, XVII. 200.
Eighir, on the population and langui^ of, III. 11.
Ekdmreswara, a tide of Siva, XVII. 199.
Ekkor, the place of burial of the emperors of China, VL 484.
Elastic Gum. See Gum.

Elbert^ the same with the town of Alybe or Alyben on the banks of the Choaspes, VI. 531.
Electris, being the same with the island of the Moon, XL 86.

, the same with the White Island, XL 57.
Elei or EleU, tribes who dwelt on the banks of the Astaboras, IIL 443.
Elephant, of the odoriferous liquid which exudes from its temples, IIL 444.
.*-^-'— > H'ild, an account of the method of catching at Ttpura, III. 229.

, of Cuttack, XV. 183.

Elephanta, some account of the celebrated cave in that island, IV. 409.
', remarks on the sculptures at, VI. 251.
, of the images of Siva in these caves, XVII. 188.
Elephantiasis, on the cure of, II. 149. See also Appendix, 11. 499.
Eleusis, remarks on word^ used in the mysteries o^ by Capt. Eraser fFil/brd, V. 297.
Elim, the station of R4jarAjeswara and hia consort, the same place as Nysa, IIL 386.
Elimaide, Patna, 1X.6I--XIV.398.
Elixoia, an island, VL 490.

Ellasing, the same with the town of Alosanga, XIV. 390i
Ellipticity of the Earth, from pendulum experiments at Madras, XL 304.

, derived from the measurement of meridional arcs, XIL 351.

Ellora, excavations near that town, VI. 382; in the mountain eastward of ditto, 399.

, the image of Siva therein, XVII. 188.
Elliot, John, on the inhabitants of the Garrow hills, IIL 17.
Ellis, F., discovery of a modem imitation of the Vedas, by, XIV. 1.
Elmaied, Patna, XIV. 393— IX. 61.

Eiymide, the confluence of the Jumna with the Ganges, XIV. 393.
Emodus, the same with the mountains of Hema or Hemada, XIV. 385.
Enacac, thegangetic provinces, XIV. 381.
Encolla, Utcala or Orissa, IX. 72.

T

74 ENG FAT

England^ supposed to be the Sw^tadwipa of the Hindus, VIII. 247.
EngwOf Burmese name for Ava, its etymology, XVI. 277.
Enockf the same with Capila, an incarnation of Vishnu, VI. 473.

, Idris, VIII. 294; translated into Paradise, XI. 60.

Enochioj a city, the same with Capilasth^n, VI. 473.

Enosj when he lived, V. 256.

Ensete of Bruce, the Hindu Padma Cotipatra or Lotos of the Nile, III. 310.

Eorta, the same with the Hardw&r, XIV. 457.

Equinoxes, notions of the Hindu astronomers on precession of, XII. 209., and Appendi

Erannoboasj the same with the river Sone or Heranyabaha, V. 272 — XIV. 899.

Erineses, supposed to be the same with the river Harinesi, XIV. 416.

Erythia, an island, supposed to be the same with Tardesa, XL 50.

Erythraan or Red Sea, II L 321— VIII. 304.

Esineus, lies in the modern Gizni, XVII. 615.

Essenians, a learned sect among the Jews, XL 61.

Ethics and Jurisprudence of the Asiatics, remarks on, IV. 176.

Ethiopia, origin of the name. III. 328, 400— VIII. 263.

Ethiopians, their origin. III. 353 ; being the Yadavas, 368.

Ethiopic Language, its origin and affinities, HI. 4.

Eucolla, supposed to be in Utkala, XVII. 617.

Euphrates, the Cumudvati, IIL 313, 365.

Europe, Varaha Dwipa, VIII. 299.

■» early inhabitants of disinclined to roam, X. 113*
Eurymedon, son of Vulcan, XVII. 617.
Eusebius, when he lived, X. 104.
Euxine, the same with the Icshu sea, VIII. 297.
Evenor, lived in the White Island with his sister Leucippe, XL 54.
Everest, Capt., on formulae for calculating azimuths, &&, XVIII. Pt 11. 93.

, on the compensation bars of the trigonometrical survey, X VIII. Pt. IL 189.

Everest, Rev. R.'s memorandum on Himalayan fossils, XVIII. Pt. II. 107.

Evhemerus, an ancient author, account of, XL 84.

Ewer, Walter, account of the Cootub Minar by, XIV. 480.

Extraction of the Roots of Integers, as practised by the Arabs, XVII. 51 to 168.

Expansion, of metals, XVIII. Pt. IL 201.

Ej/Wend or Elben, of Alybe on the banks of the Choaspes, VI. 531.

Ezour Vedam, proved to be a modem invitation,, XIV. 2. See Yajurv^da.

F.

Faiazibid, new capital of Badacsh4n, also called Faiziyu-4bad, VL 457.
Fakeers, account of two with their portraits, V. 37 — VL 102.
Fate, being three-fold, XL 113.

FAU FUT 75

FaunuSi his daughters with child by Hercules, III. 441.

Tayum^ the same place with Arsinoe or Crocodilopolis, III. 426.

Febrisy being the primitive name of Rome, III. 442.

Fell, Capt. E., translation of inscriptions by, XV. 486.

Feeroz Shdhj lat'h of, translation of one of its inscriptions VII. 175. See Firiz Shah.

Felorezy the hills called Sereh-Asp, VI. 518.

Feringi Bazars the same with Hastimalla or Antimela, south east of Dhacca, XIV. 426.

Ferriesy public and nullahs in Aracan, account of, XVI. 376.

Feudal System^ Hindu institutions similar to, XV. 219.

Fevers qflndioy on Sol-lunar influence in, VIII. 1.

Ftngalf grandson of Trenmor, deified, X. 29.

Fingya Lingy a place at L^ssa, XVII. 520.

Firey trial by, a species of ordeal, I. 390.

Fitvze or Firizy the eldest son of Yesdejird ; of the affinity between his history and that of

Vicram^ditya, IX. 154, 155, 241.
Firuz Sh&hy inscriptions on the monument called the staff of Firuz Shah as explained by

Rhddacanta Sarman, 1. 379 ; translation of one of the inscriptions, VIL 175.
Fleming, Dr. J., catalogue of Indian drugs by, XI. 153.
Floody when the last one happened, V. 291.

, origin of the world after it, Burmese account of the, XVI. 281.
Fohiy his restraining the overflowing of the yellow river, VI. 478.
FoNTANA, Nicolas, on the Nicobar isles. III. 149.
FortificatioTiy observations on the theory of walls in, VI. 93.
Fort St, GeorgCy trigonometrical operations to connect with Mangalore, X. 290.
Fossily trees of Pondicherry, XVIII. Pt. I. 9.

shells of the Gawelgerh hills, XVIII. Pt. I. 187.

'y limestone of central India, XVIII. Pt. II. 43.

-, shells of the Himalaya, XVIIL Pt II. 107; Sowerby's list of ditto, 278L
FounaHy an island and a kingdom to the eastward of Siam, IX. 61.
Frankincense or Olibanum^ essay on, IX. 377.
Franklin, Lieut. Wm. account of Delhi by, IV. 419.

, Capt. J., on the geology of Bnndelkhund, XVIII. Pt L 93.

, on the Punna diamond mines, XVIII. Pt I. 100.

Fraty the same with the river of Cunduz, VI. 488.

Friction in Mechanicsy hints relating to, by Reuben Burrowy I. 171

Fringy Bdzdr. (See Feringy B&zAr,) XIV. 444.

Frumentiusy the apostle of Abyssinia, makes converts in south India, X. 69.

FidgOy a river in Magadha, the Cacuthis, V. 275— IX. 32.

Fulta or FuUagramay a place to the south of Calcutta, VI. 478— XIV. 462.

Funeral Rites and Ceremoniesy of the Hindus, VII. 289.

Futtehpoory described, VI. 74.

76 GAB GAU

G.

Gabkastif the same with the Brahmaputra, XIV. 424*

Gabhastimdfif one of the divisions of the Old Continent, VIII. 330.

Gaday Crishna's brother, countries named after him, IX. 34.

Gadapuvj Gadipoor or Canoujj IX. 34.

Gada-grama^ the country of Asama, XIV. 387.

GadaraSy an account of, XVII. 206.

Gadesy at the extremity of Adantis or the Old Continent, VIII. 285, 367.

Gadhoy son of Gulica, grandson of Tamah or Saturn, III. 332*

Gadhendrapuriy the same place with Goshera or Ghojar^, IX. 151.

Gadipuroy from Gada, the same with Ghazipoor, IX. 34.

Qadir^ of the two gates so callled, X. 156.

Gagasmiroy a town, XIV. 405.

GdgrOy (Ghigra)y the river, of the tombs oo its banks, VI. 482.

Gtihakhandujay one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Gahrwaly a state incorporated with the Bbot mehals,^ XVII. 1.

Gaittty a river in India, the Khatai or Brahmaputra, XIV. 432.

GaitaSy the river Choaspes, the Geudis or Geuthis, VI. 531.

Gailuli or Gaityliy in Egypt, descendants of Cutiias or Hasyasilas, III. 355.

GajahvayUy a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Gajapatiy princes of Orissa, gold coins of the, XVI(. 593.

Gajapury lies in Mohurab^nja, XIV. 428.

GajapArbiy one of the eighty-four Gachas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Gan&chhandaSy in Sanscrit prosody, on, X. 400.

GajasaiUiy a mountain, VIII. 362.

Gakheriy a little village near the Dihing, XVII. 414.

Galavoy a Rishi, VIII. 346.

Ganapatcunday ruins of on the banks of the G&gra, VI. 482.

Ganapatiy the same with Ganesa, XVII. 231.

G&napatyasy worshippers of Ganesa, XVII. 231.

Ganar&shtvay a place in the south of India, VIII. 339.

Gancaray Gancaradesa or Gancar^dehuy part of Bengal so called, V. 2j69-r-X. 145.

Gandacd or Cundaciy a river, and a mountain, XIV. 415.

Gandacavatiy the river Gandaci, or Condochates, XIV. 412^

Gandaciy a forbidden river in Tirhgt, VI. 533— VII, 335— XIV. 412, 419.

Gandaci Sihy a rocky hill, also called Salygram, Saikgra^n or Sailachacra, XIV. 413.

Gandari or GandaraSy a tribe, VIII. 331.

Gandham&danay hills westof Meru, the Cumuda, 1,11. 390^V1II. 321, 345, 35.1.

Gandhapilay the father of Vicramdditya, IX. 143.

Gdndkdray a country and tribe in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 331, 340.

GAN GAN 77

G&ndhiras or Gandariiy country of, where situated, XV. 103.
Gandharipoy father of Vicramaditya, descended from Raja Carno, IX. 107.

-, the same with Bahram Gor, IX. 175.
Gandharva^ celestial chorister, III. 404— -IX. 148; a demon tribe, VIII. 301.

— , a country or tribe in the north-west of Bharatas empire. VIII. 341.

Gandharva Chandaox Indradwipoy a division of die Old Continent, VIII. 330.
GandJiavitiy Vayus court on the mount Meru, VIII. 348.
Gandoruja^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Ganesa and Janusj the identity of, I. 225.

Ganesa, son of Mah^deva, III. 410— XI. 119— XVI. 16— XVII. 23 J.
■ , grants a boon to the king of Benares, X. 37.

, his head cut off by Parasur^ma, XI. 93.

, extract regarding him from the Brahma Vaivarta Purina, XVI. 127.

a Purdna, VIII. 256.

GanesiSf the same with the Vainacis, female descendants of Ganesa, III. 410.
GangOy a river goddess. III. 402.

, issues from the Manasa lake, VIII. 322.

, a river, Mahadeva's receiving it on his head, VIII. 351.

•, one of the chief manifestations of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

Gotigdmboy wife of Vasava, XVII. 198.
Gangan^ the western branch of the river Varna, XIV. 410.
Ganganai or Tanganaiy lived on the banks of the Gangan, XIV. 410.
Gangapury Allahabad, V. 273 — IX. 55.

, near Benares, temple of Vagiswara there, III. 395.
— — — , a district included in the forests of the Vindhyan mountains, XIV, 392.
G&ngOy Riddhcy a district of Bengal, XIV. 380.
Gangarday one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Gangd Sagara^ Bhagiratha brings the Ganges thither, VIII. 294.
Gaugatassiy silver coin current in Bhot, XVII. 25.
Gangautriy the source of the Ganges river, XIV. 454, 461.
Gangavansay Rajas ofi XV, 267.
GangawaiitOy a place, XIV. 455.

Gangawdzy a place of pilgrimage of the Hindus, IV. 381.
GangeSy its direction on entering the plains of India, V. 273 ; towns on its banks, 275.

■ , issues from the Bind u-saro vara, VI. 474, 488; overflowings restrained, 475; tides
explained, 478 ; sacred, 490.
— , on the course of the, through Bengal, VII. 1 ; smaller rivers and branches of, 23.
., flows from Meru, VIII. 309, 318 ; runs through Cumarica, Chanda or India, 330;

called Trepathagu and also Saptadha, 330 : course described, 331.

— , survey of the sources of the, in the Him^dra or Emodus, XL 429, 446.

>, a favorite deity of the Hindus, of its three Gaogautris, XIV. 460 ; five mouths in

the Antsrvedi, 462 ; Bbagirathi, 465

V

78 GAN GAR

Gangesy of ApoUonius, king of the Indians and slain by them — directed the course of waters
into the sea— his death avenged, III. 353; Ganges, not a male deity— ^Gangeya^ a
a celebrated hero— the Ganges led by Bbagiratha to the ocean, 354.
, tutelary divinity of the house of Raghu, XVII. %\^.

Ganges atidjumnay journal of a survey to the heads of the rivers, XIV. 60 ; various names
of, 381 : its waters of a muddy yellowish colour, 396; its issuing from under the feet
of Vishnu, falling into the Manosarovara lake, then alighting on the head of Mahadeva^
and thence descending into the Bindusarovara, 455 ; of the soil of its banks near
Padanta; 458.

Ganges and Nile, the rise of occasioned by rains, II. 480.

Ganges Regia, now Satganiv, a town on the banks of Ganges, an account of it, V. 278.

Gangetic Provinces or Anu Gangam^ essay on the, IX. 32.

, ancient geography of, XIV. 38.

Gangeyadevaj father of Sri Carnnadeva, IX. 108.

GangeyanaSj son of Bhaleyanas defeats Indra, and thence called Virauja-jit, III. 430.

Ganj Bakshisj a division of the Nanak Shahi sect, XVII. 236.

G&ra or Garo, hills between the Brahmaputra and Silhet, XIV. 384.

Garbatho or Garmatho, hills bordering on the land of the Troglodytes, III. 400,

Gardafui, a Cape, III. 308— VIII. 300.

Garddabhina Dynasty ^ founded by Bahramgur, IX. 155; seven kings, 219.

Gardhabha Ripa, father of Vicram4ditya, IX. 130, 147.

GargOj a sage, father of Gala Yavana, VI. 506, 510.

, spiritual guide of the Vrishnis and Andhacas, VI. 507.

Gdrhapatyaj one of the three sacred fires born of Agin and Lacshmi, XI. 144.

Garhrvdl, a country and monarchy, XVII. 25.

Girizim, a mountain, III. 322.

Garjoy a species of mule in Bhot, XVII. 10.

Garmortty the same with the river Grivamotica to the north-east of Jemuyacandi, XIV. 408

Garmathoney a queen of Egypt, III. 399.

Garmdray a name of the river Dikrong, XVII. 339.

Garo or Garrow HillSy inhabitants of, III. 17— XVII. 501.

_— — , description of the, XVII. 508.

Garphansy officers of justice in Hiundes, XVII. 46.

Gartokhy residence of the Lhassa Viceroy a fair annually held there in Sept,XVIL 34.

GarUy a Tartar village or mart, XV. 375, 423.

Garudoj in the Dhermasastra, descendants of Atri or Supema — mythological terms for
birds— the Rokh of Arabians and Simorg of Persians — legend regarding, III. 343.
, the vehicle of Vishnu, VI. 443; a boon granted him by Vishnu, 513.

, native of Bactria, brother of Aruna, VI. 514.

^, his den in Shabar or Shibr near Bamiy&n, VII. 258.

— , destroyer of serpents, VIII. 361 ; iatlier of Sunabha, 362 ; son of Vmat&i 364^

— , called Swamachura, XIV. 447.

GAR GAU 79

Garuda^ the same with the bird eagle, XVII. 568.

Garuda Mudra^ a golden coin, to whom ascribed ; XVII. 596.

Gamdasy immense birds, a race of men, III. 343.

, the same with the Rokhs or Simorgs, VIII. 302.

GarudasthiUf situated in the vicinity of Cabul, V. 289 — VI. 511.
Gatiiimat or Garuiman-bany the forest in which Garuda lived, VI. 512.

, Bamiyan and Mosaical Eden are situated in it, VI. 513.

GaihaSf sacred moral tales of the Bauddhas, XVI. 426.
Gauda or Gaur^ kings of, tributary to Magadha, IX. 73.

, part of the province of Malava, IX. 103.
Gauda or Gauri-dis, Bengal, IX. 72— XVII. 617.
Gatidaca, inhabitants of Gauda or Gaur, the Corygazus, VIII. 338.
Gaudity the same with the river Godupo or Gorroy, XIV. 463.
Gaudhavahaj the wind, X. 121.
Gaudmoy fGautafiaJi adoration of, at Pegue, V. 118.
Gauhatiy the same place with Pr&gyotisha, IX. 74.
Gatdtheiiafragrantissimay botanical description of, XIII. 397.
GaumSy chiefs of the Sinh-pho tribes, account of, XVI. 340.
Gaury Bengal, VIII. 260. See Gauda.
, catalogueof its kings, IX. 112.

■, or Godoy the same with the country of Caon, XIV. 436.
Gauroy a mountain to the north of Cailasa, VIII. 330.

GaurOy Gauri or Gauraniy a river supposed to be the same with the Agoranis, XIV. 410.
Gauragriray a tribe in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Gauramucha or Gawuchn&thy a Brahmin, of the discourse between him and Samba, when

the latter requested him to consecrate a place in honor of the sun, XL 72.
Gaur-batiy a forest to the north of Cabul, XI. 72.
Gauriy a goddess. III. 384; a forest, 402.

-, a form of Devi, V. 276.

-, one of the branches of the Sarda or Gogra, XVII. 2.
Gaurighosha or Con/'gazoy the same place with Bengal, IX. 105.
Gautamay family of, their feuds with Viswamitra and Jamadagni, III. 350.

, the last incarnation of Jina, IX. 143.
■ ■ ■ , waged war against the Aryyas or Christians, X. 95.

• , or Buddhoy called Maga by the Burmahs, XI. 75.

• •, monuments to, objects of worship among the Burmese, XVI. 282 ; birth and

austerities of, relics bestowed by, 282 ; worshipped at Aracan, 356.

-, one of the disciples of Mahavira, XVII. 246 ; son of M^yadevi and Sudhodana,

and author of the Indian metaphysics, 256 ; Verddbamanas chief pupil, and also the
legislator of the Bauddhas in the east, 280 ; serves Mahavira one month, 286.

Gauiamesa^ one of the twelve principal farms of Siva, XVII. 197.

Gauiamipuiray one of the princes of the Andhra dynasty, IX. 114.

80

GAU

GEO

Gatroansasy inhabitants of India, derivation of the name, VIII. SIT.
GauzalaCf site of the tomb of Lamech, VI. 482.
GavyOj a comitry in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Gayd or Gya^ description of a cave near, L 276.

f the district of. III. 413 ; holy place at, XL 82.

Gat/dly a species of Ox, description of, VIII. 487.

Gayatri or Savitriy the mother of the Vedas, XI. 119.

Gazni or Sasni^ the capital city of Coj, VI. 516 ; near Cabul, 517, 519.

Gazosy lies in the modem Gizni, XVII. 615.

Gedrosia or Kedrosia^ a country included in Camboj or Coj, VI. 516.

Gendisy a river in India, XVII. 612.

Genealogical Table from Satyavrata to Chandraguptay extracted from the Puranas, V. 241.

Genghiz Khdn^ (Chengiz Kh&iiy) his destroying Ghulghuleh, VI. 472.

Gentily the same with the mount Vatsa, VIII. 352.

Geography^ conversation with an Abyssinian, concerning the Nile, Gondar, &c. I. 383.

on the island of Hinzuan or Johanna, II. 77.

description of Asam from the Persian, II. 171.

account of the kingdom of Nepal, II. 307.

description of Carnicobar, II. 337.

of the Garrow hills north-east of Bengal, III. 17.

on the Nicobar or Nancaveri isles. III. 149.

on Eg}'pt ond other countries adjacent to the C^li or Nile of Ethiopia, III. 295w

geographical system of the Brahmens and Bauddhas, III. 299.

on the islands of Nancoury or Soury and Comartz, IV. 129.

on the Andaman islands, IV. 385.

description of Barren island, IV. 397.

divisions of the Malabar coast, V. 2.

travels of two Fakeers in India, &c., V. 37 — VI. 102.

of the Poggy or Nassau islands off Sumatra, VI. 78.

of Sirinagur, VI. 336.

essay on mount Caucasus, &c. VI. 455.

on the course of the Ganges, VII. 1.

route from Chunarghur to Yertnagoodum, VII. 57.

survey across the Peninsula of India, design of a, VII. 312.

on the sacred isles in the west, supposed to be the British isles, VIII. 245.

on the geographical systems of the Hindus, VIII. 267.

on the geography of India, VIII. 290.

geographical extracts from the Purunas, VIII. 343.

on Anu Gangam or the Gangetic provinces and of Mag&dha, IX. 33.

on the sources of the Ganges, XI. 429.

survey for the purpose of discovering sources of the Ganges, XL 446 — XII. 267.

journey to lake Manasarovara in Uu-des, a province of Little Tibet, XIL 375.

GEO GHO 81

Geographt/f account of a journey to the sources of the Jamunft and Bh^girat'hi, XIII. 172.

, memoir relative to a survey in Kamaon, XIII. 293.

, account of Bijapur, in 1811, XIII. 433.

. -, journal of a survey to the heads of the rivers Ganges and Jumna, XIV. 60.

, latitudes and longitudes of places in Hindustan and the mountains, XIV. 163.

' , determination of the heights and positions of the Himalaya mountains, XIV. 187.

. , on the ancient geography of India, by Lieut. Col. T. Wilfordj XIV. 378.

' , ancient geography of Anu-Gangam, or the gangetic provinces, XIV. 381.

, of Bhutan, XV. 129 ; of Orissa, XV. 165.

, course of the Setlej or Satudra, XV. 340.

, of Kamaon and Gerhwal, XVI. 137.

, of Aracan, XVI. 354.

, survey of Asam and the neighbouring countries, XVII. 314.

Geology^ of the Nalla Malla range of mountains, XV. 121 ; of Cuttack, 167; of hills of
ditto, 177 ; of the course of the Setlej, 839 ; of the building stones of Agra, 429.

, of the Himalaya, XVI. 390.

, of central India, XVIII. Pt II. 27.

, of the Peninsula, XVIII. Pt. II. 115.

, nomenclature of, XVIII. Pt. II. 30.

, of Pulo Penang, XVIII. Pt II. 149.

, of the Queda country, XVIII. Pt II. 164.

Geometrify demonstration of the 12th axiom of the first book of Euclid, VII. 449.

, of the Hindus, remarks on a diagram used in one of their games, Ap. 11.479.

Gepdl or Ajap&lay when his forces were defeated by Mahmood, IX. 154.

Gerard, Capt. P., on the climate of Subdtu, XV. 469.

— —- , Dr. J. G., discovery of Himalayan fossils by, XVIII. Pt II. 107.

, on the Spiu vaUcy, XVIII. Pt II. 238.

Gerhwal^ a territory partly annexed to Kamaon XVI. 137; passes in, 141.
Geudis or GetUhis^ the same witli the Gaitas, VI. 531.

Gcz or Mannoy description of this substance, and of the insect producing it, XIV. 182.
Ghalum Thiy a river in the Naga mountains, XVII. 389.
Ghana or the Oil Shop^ an excavation near EUore, described, VI. 401.
Gharghardy the same with the river Sarayu called Gorgoris, XIV. 411.
Ghatotcachoy son of Bhima, XI. 136.
Ghcda or Ghainda^ a sacred place, IX. 228.
Gherabay a place, VIII. 320.
Ghertopey in Little Tibet, described, XII. 440.
Ghdray son of Tamah by Sthavira, III. 382.

Ghorasthariy the place where Ranasura fought with Capeyanas, III. 428, 434.
Ghorbtindy the same with Goracshavan or Alexandria ad Paropamisuro, VI. 495.
Ghoshoy a tribe or place in the midland country, VIII. 338, 340.
Ghosa R&ja or Gandharupa^ the father and predecessor of Vicrama, IX. 145— X. 48.

W

82 GHO GOH

Ghoshen or Ghoshayana^i the abode of shepherds, III. 329.

Ghritadh&r&^ a river in Sanchaparvata, XI. 31.

Ghritasthirij the same place with Swetam, XI. 46.

Ghulghtdekf a city south of Bamiyan destroyed by Chengiz Khan, VI. 463, 472, 525.

G^huree. See Horometry.

Giam-couty lies in the center of the Malayan Peninsula, XIV. 440.

GiantSj scorched by the breath of the serpent Vasuki in the churning of the sea, XL 133.

Gihon^ a river which compassed the land of Cush, the same with the Hir-Mend, VI. 487.

Gin&r^ a mountain equally sacred to the Hindus and to the Jains, XVII. 285.

Giuseppe's, Father^ account of Nipal, II. 307.

Gipsies^ their Indian origin, III. 7.

, their resemblance to the Nats of Hindustan, VII. 479.

, their dialect compared with Hindustani, VII. 481.
Girt or Gir^ one of the pupils of Trotaka, XVII. 181.
Girinagara^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.
Girinary a mountain on the west of India, covered with Jain temples, XVIL 276.
Girisalila^ lies to the south of the Jambuna, VI 1 1. 341.
Giri'Vraja, original residence of the kings of Magadha, IX. 79.
Girivarja^ the Rajagriha hills and mansion of Jarasaodha, XIV. 383.
Girrel, a place, VIII. 320.

Gttagdvinda^ a pastoral drama by Jayadiva^ translation of, III. 185.
Gity&ry&y a species of Sancrit metre, X. 412.
GoalpdrOy a place on the frontier of Asam, XVIL 316.
GoBARDHAN Caul^ oa Hindu literature, from the Sanscrit, I. 340.
Godavariy a river which flows from the Sahya mountain, VIII. 335.
Godhanoy a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.
Goderty the same with the river Godupa or Gorroy, XIV. 463.
GodSf of Greece, Italy, and India, dissertation on the^ I. 221.

', of their churning the ocean, XI. 36, 132.
Grodnd (G6nd) Mountaineers^ their ferocious conduct, VII. 111.
Gocamiy a small river to the north-east of Jemuyacandi, XIV. 402.
Godo or Gaury the same with the town of Caor, XIV. 424, 436.
Godamay Gautama or BuddJia^ on the religion of, VI. 163. See Buddha, &c.
Godavahi or Godupa^ the same with the river Godupa or Gorroy, XIV. 463.
Gogdy the same with the river Sulacshni or Chandan, XIV. 401.
Gogayyay one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Goggray discharges itself into the Irawadi, XVII. 465.
Goghasy or Goghusy a river, an account of, also called Damiadee, XIV. 405.
Gogray the same with the Sarda, XVII. 2.

Goguwdly one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Gohati in AssarUy the same with Pragjyotisha, VIII. 336-— IX. 80.
Gohati^ route from it to Mursing Goan, XVII. 454»

GOL GOS 83

Gola or Gasampy a snake of Kamaon, XVL 209.

Goldlf one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

G0LDINOHAM9 J., account of Elephanta caves by, i V. 409.

, account of the sculptures at Mahabalipoorum by, V. 69.

Golocasy the terrestrial paradise in the air, XL 60, 104.

Golangula^ a tribe or country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Gold^ of Limong in the island of Sumatra, on the, I. 336.

— , of its affinity with the Sun, XL 20.

Gold Mines, of Sxhm, XVIIL Pt L 143.

Golden Mountains, Justin's account of the, XL 29.

Gollas, chiefs of the white Hunni, VIII. 337.

Gomatiy a river that flows from the mount Him&vat, VIII. 335— XIV. 410.

Gombahy a place of worship, VIII. 324.

Gomeyam or Gomedhadwipa, the same with Placshadwipa, XI. 58.

Gonardda, lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VllL 339.

Gonenda, king of Cashmir, contemporary with Crishna and Yudhishtbira, XV. 15.

Gooadhana, a mountain made by Indra, VIII. 336.

Goorkahy conquest of Kamaon, XVI. 189; and deterioration, 206.

Gopdchalaj a hermit, called Gualipa, IX. 154.

Gopitdityay the successor of Deva Twashta and grandson of king Yudhishthirai X. 54.

GopatiapsarasUy a shepherdess on whom Garga begot Calayavana, VI. 507.

Gopavijoy a tribe or country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

GdpyOy the Hindu muses and nymphs, 1. 264.

Gopichandanoy a white clay used by Hindu sects for marks, XVI. 32.

Gory Asama, XIV. 387, 436.

Gorachiliy a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practice* of Yoga, XVII. 190.

Goracshavan or Ghorhmdy the same with Alexandria ad Paropamisuro, VL 495*

Gorakhkhctry a plain near Dw&raka, XVII. 188; in Peshawar, 188.

Gorakhnath, flourished in the fifteenth century, son of Malsyendranath, XVIL 188.

, his temple of at Gorakhpur, XVIL 190.

, the temple converted into a Mohammedan mosque by Ala-Addin, XVIL 191.

G6rakhpir, a district and a town, XVIL 188.

, explanation of an inscription on a plate of copper found there, IX. 406.

Gorakshay a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.

Gorgonesy a tribe that lived in the White Island, XL 52.

Gorgorisy the same with the river Gharghara, XIV. 412.

Gormay current rupee in Bhot, XVIL 25.

GormoshcdHy the place where the town Zuffa stood, VL 518.

Gorotmany the terrestrial paradise of the Parsis, VL 518.

Gorroify the same with the river Godupa, XIV. 468.

Gosdiny a Hindu mendicant, XVIL 573.

Gosdhy a follower of Mahavira, XVIL 253, 286.

U

84 GOT GUH

GottSy of their having conquered the White Island, XI. 90.

Gotama, a Rishi, XVII. 256.

Goujda and Nidigaly account of inscriptions on plates of copper found there, IX. 438*

Goutyphtd (Gauripal)y description of the plant so called, VI. 364.

Govinda Chandra^ the sixth of the Rah tore dynasty at Kanoj, XVII. 585.

Govtnda Pada^ one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.

Govindhay a country, VIII. 336.

Gavind Riya, an incarnation of Vishnu in Bussora, IV. 882.

Govind Shahisy the most important division of the N4nak Sh^hi sect, XVII. 237.

Grahasy the posterity of Rdhu, an account of them, supposed to be the ancestors of the Gara

or Greeks, who came from Egypt, III. 334.
Grahiluy son of Gulica, and grandson of Tamah or Saturn, III. 332.
Graiaty women in Africa, the offspring of Phorcys and Ceto, III. 334.
Grainy grown at Gujein, particulars of the, IV. 46.
Grallataresy of Kipaly migration of the, XVIII. Pt. IL 122.
Grdmasy or Musical Scales of the Hindus^ essay on, IX. 445.
Gramyay a Rishi, VIII. 346.
Giaiiy the Greeks, III. 334.
Granitcy basis of the Peninsula, XVIII. Pt. I. 37., Pt. II. 59.

, at Herapur, XVIII. Pt. I. 75.

Graucasusy a name of the mount Caucasus, VI. 458.

Greal Deserty diary of a journey across the desert from Aleppo to Bussora in 1782, IV. 401.

Great Spirity of his cave near the Mississippi, XI. 101.

Greeccy Italy and India, on the gods of, I. 221.

Greek Kings of Bactrianoy their rule extending to the banks of the Indus* X. 114.

Greek LanguagCy borrowed largely from the Sanscrit, V. 301.

Greeksy attempted to make a settlement in the island of Salsette, I. 375.

— — — , (Graioi)y supposed origin of the name. III. 334.

, the offspring of Danaus supposed to be the same with the Danavas, VIII. 362.
■ ■ ', of their idolatry, XI. 126.

, their settlements at Callian near Bombay, at the time of the Ptolemies, X. 114.
Greeks of Bactr iana, possessed the Panj^bfor more than a hundred and twenty years, X. 98.*
Grellman's Account of the Gipsiesy remarks on, VII. 480.
Gridhracutay the hills called Griddore, XIV. 383.
Grivamoticay a small river to the north-east of Jemuyacandi,* XIV. 402.
Gross-beaky Indian, described, II. 109.
Guamoy a measure among the Bhotas, XVII. 24.
Guduy the same with the river Sarvarica, XIV. 422.
Guddsvatthay a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Guebris or Parsisy a tribe of the Hindus in Baharein, IV. 382.
Guhila RaJputSy a leading tribe of Guzerat, their genealogy detailed, XVI. 322, 329.
GuhyastUny a place iu Nep61, VI. 477, 502.

GUJ GOY 86

GiijaSy a class of Bauddha scriptures, XVI. 426.

Gujidradesy Gujrat, III. 450— IX. 231— XIV. 875.

Gujjar&sht or Gujrat^ last d}iiasty of, IX. 178, 231.

Gulicoj son of Tamah or Saturn, III. 332.

Gulmoj grandson of Tamah king of Barbara when invaded by Capanesa, III. 832, 428.

Gum Elastic^ Vine, of Penan^;^, some account thereof, and experiments on, V. 157.

, botanical account of, and comparison with American Caout-chouc, V. 167.
Gumgdotiy a place in the route from Gohati to Mursing Gaon in Asam, XVII. 454.
Ounis, pass of XV. 848.
Gunavatiy wife of Vicram4ditya, IX. 127.

, stumbles against the cross to which Mandavya was fixed, and cursed, X. 68.
Gundrucy the same with the river Cumaraca, XIV. 463.
Gundrufseiriy f Gandhargh'senjy legend of, VI. 35.

Gtrnga^ a river that flows from the snowy mountains, VIII. 335. See Ganges.
Gunt or Rent Free Lands, XVI. 205.

Gunisy horses of the Tartar breed used in Bhot, an account of, XVII. 14.
Gupta or Guarded, (vide Agupta and iEgyptos,) Gupteswara concealed in the Nile, III. SS7*
Guptasthdn, the same with Coptos in Egypt, III. 335, 401.
Guptavadhutasy a class of the Sactas, an account of, XVII. 228.
Gupteswara, the same with Cardameswara, III. 336.

, how Mah&d^va acquired that title. III. 401.
Gupteswarasthdn, on the banks of the Nile, III. 401.
Gupti, account of, XVII. 267.

Gurjara and Gurjarat. See Gujarat, III. 390— VIII. 269— IX. 93.
Gurjara Language, remarks on, VIII. 228.
Guru, a spiritual teacher, V^III. 250.

Guru Govind, son of Tegh Bahader and founder of theGovind Sh&hi sect, XVII. 297*
Gurus or Spiritual Guides, among the Kabirpanthis, XVI. 73, 90, 119, 122.
Gushtasp, king of Persia, his supposed identity with Darius Hystaspes, XV. 91.
Gusobosatz, the name of the latter Buddha. X. 95.
Guzerat, alluvium of, XVIII. Pt I. 84.
Gwalior, its fort, IX. 158; taken by Firoz, 154.
Gwilpara, lies on the borders of As&ma, XIV. 443.
Gwender. See Abyssinia.
Gy&, description of a cave near, I. 276.
Gyges, the son of Tellus and the Sun, XI. 118.
Gymuosophisis, description of, XVII. 279.
Gyndes, a river near the Tigris. III. 454.
Gypsum, of the Himalaya, XVIII. Pt I. 216.

86 HAB HAR

H.

HabasheSi the Hasyasilas, III. 330.

Hadinif the same with the river Brahmaputra, VIII. 333.

Hafiz, story of. III. 173 ; distichs from, 174.

Haihaya^ son of Yadu and grandson of Nahusha, IX. 105.

HaihayaSi a powerful nation, defeated and killed Jamadagni, III. 350.

, supposed to be the same with the Persians, VIII. 339 — IX. 105 — XI. 64.
Hailal, Lucifer, III. 334.
Haimacuta^ situation of, VIII. 345.

Haimar or Haymert^ of the number of years allotted to him, IX. 162.
Haimavatii a river in Heranyavatam, XI. 16.
Haramba Sect, the same with the Kanchaliya sect, XVII. 229.
Hala, a country to the south of Jambuna, VIII. 340, 341.
H&la or H&lij a name of B^la, IX. 35
Hala CanarOf a character, XVII. 595.

Halana or Nakalanay the same with the goddess Nicshubha, XL 67.
Halej the same with the river Arbis, XI. 131.

Halhedj Mr,^ remarks on his system of writing asiatic words in European letters, I. 7.
Hcdiy a river near the Brahmakund, XVII. 386.
Haliiomenionj one of the twin sons of Osiris and Isis, III. 393.
HdloCf the god of waters, XI. 108.

.Hamilton^ Dr.y his estimate of the population of Dacca, XVII. 537.
Hamir^ General of Moavyeh, when he fought with the Hindus, his different names, IX. 164*
Hamiray son of Rawul-Arshi, king of Mew4r, IX. 189, 192.
Hangy village of, XV. 391 ; latitude, longitude and elevation of, 409.
Hangarangy purgunnah of, XV. 382.

Hannibaly the drivers of his elephants, when he crossed the Rhone, Hindus, X. 107.
HansUy one of the four kinds of Sang&sis, XVII. 203.
HansamargOy a country, VIII. 336, 337.
Hanumdny of his birth and parentage, XI. 141.

, an appropriate accompaniment to the person of R&m, XVII. 573.

Haroy Mah^deva, III. 370; the destroyer, IX. 134.

HarabhagOy a name of Vicrama, IX. 134.

Haracula or Harajuy of his fight with Garuda, VI. 514.

Haradwdroy a place, XIV. 455, See Hardw&r

HaraharUy a name of Mahadeva used as an exclamation, V. 137.

Harahariy obtains the Rudracadamba tree on mount Mandara, VIII. 349.

Haramoreuy a river in China, VI. 531 ; the river Sita, VIII. 309 ; the Nalini, 333.

Hardary one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Hardis, De, J., on the country between Baroda and Udayapur, XVIII. Pt. I. 82.

MAR HAS 87

Hardie, Dr. J., on the geology of central India, XVIII. Pt. II. 27.

Hardwa»\ a place, (See Haradw4r), VIII. 268, 278, 326— IX. 54.
■-, called Eorta and Arate, XIV. 457.

•- or Haridwdry of affray there between the Saivas and Vaishna N&gas, XVII. 209.

Harhaura^ a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 341.

Hari, a god, VIII. 363 ; Vishnu, IX. 55.

Harichanda or Harivarshamf one of the divisions of the known world, VIII. 306.

Haricuta^ an account of the mountain, VIII. 363.

Hari Das^ a disciple of Chaitanya, XVI. 115.

Harina^ the same with Sorendip or Serandah, Raneh and Madagascar, VIII. SOS.

Harinaghatta^ the same with the Trinacachha, one of the mouths of the Ganges, XIV. 464*

Harinasringodaca^ also called Mrigasringodaca, a pool in Sheopoory, XIV. 416.

Harinesi, a river, supposed to be the same with the Erineses, XIV. 416.

Harineswara or Harinesa^ a title of Siva, XI V. 416.

Hariparvatay a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Hartsaftnay a servant of king Tarorasina, IX. 147.

Harischandrisy A nominal sect, legend of its founder, XVI. 131.

HariiOy a tribe of Palis near the Indus, III. 319.

Hari Vans, founder of the Radha Vallabhi sect, XVI. 128.

Harivarsha, son of Agnidhra, VIII. 329.

Harivarsham or Harichanda^ one of the divisions of the world, VIII. 306, 345.

Harmonia, the books of Egyptian science supposed to be the same with the Vedas, III. 319.

HarpocrateSy one of the twin bons of Osiris and Isis, III. 393.

Harshoy the son of Dharroa, the first man, VIII. 254.

Harsolcy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Haryacshoy a son of Prithu, built Kajagriha, V. 269.

Haryafiandy pupil of R&manand, legend of, XVI. 46.

Hassarah or Hazaraby the country which extends from Herat to Bhalac, VI. 487.

Hassyasilas or the Laugher, nick-name of Charma, and name in Sanscrit for his descendants,
commonly called Hassyas, Hanselis, Habashis — probably the Afirican Negroes or pri-
mitive Abyssinians, III. 331 ; traced to the Cutila Cesas, who settled on the Mile
expelled by Deva Nahush, and scattered over Africa, 355.

//(75/amaZalv7, one of the principal disciples of Sankaracharya, XVII. 181.

Hastamura or Hasiandwery the same with Hastina Nagara, XIV. 457.

Hasiiy the founder of the city of Hastinapur, V. 282.

Hasiibandhy the same with the town of Hastimalla, XIV. 444.

Hastibara or Hastivaray a river in the Sanchadwipa, (Astabaras or Astaboras,) VIIL SOS.

Hastimallay tlie town of Antibola or Antomela, now Feringy B4zar, XIV. 426, 446.

Hastiman or Hastimatiy a river in Sanchadwipa, the same with the Aistamenos, VIIL SOS.

Haslinanagaroy lies on the old bed of the Ganges, (See below), XIV. 457.

Hasiinapoary built by Hasti, V. 282 ; situation and present state of, IX. 54— XIV. 457.
, destroyed by the Ganges, XIV. 459.

66 HAS HER

Haslitiapura, the same place, also called Cusumapuri, IX. 45.

Hastishaba^ the river Marebor Astosalas, in the Sanchadwipa, VIII. 308.

HastyasvapurUf a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 342.

Hasyasila^ nick-name ofCharma, III. 326.

Hast/asilaSf a tribe, the descendants of Charma, III. 330; Negroes, 331, 853.

HaiiraSy lakes near Siibet, account of, XVII. 499.

Haviladara, the same with the river Swarnachari or Cesara, XIV. 447.

Haviladdragramay situated amongst hills on the banks of the river Swarnachdri or Cesirtt,

XIV. 446; also called Ranguna, and inhabited by the Magas, 447.
Havyavahanaj a title of Agni or fire, X. 121.
Hayagrivoy a horse, VIII. 258.

Hayanana or Asvamucha^ supposed to be the Parthians, descendants of Torgoma, VIIL S5i«
Hazarab or Hassarahy the country between Herat and Bahlac, VI. 487.
Hebevy Bishop^ remarks on his estimate of the population of Dacca, XVII. 537.
HebreWy the language, VIII. 275.

Hedambay or Harambay a king of Casar, XIV. 385, 442.

Hedambay a country now called Cachar, Cuspoor or Rhandacota, XIV. 385, 438.
Hedyotis strictay botanical description of, XIII. 369.
HegirOy date from the Call Yuga to that epoch, V. 243.
Heltopolisy supposed to be the same place with Sauristhan, III. 383.
Hellenick Shepherdsy the Yavanas of the land of Cusha, III. 362,
Hema Mountairty also called Hemada, Hemoda and Emodus, XIV. 385, 446.
Hemdy the same with the river Nabhi, XIV. 446.
Hemacarasy gold making ants of the Hindus, XIV. 447.
Hemachandray a celebrated scholar patronised by Kumara P&la, XVI. 325.

, a propagator of the Jaina doctrines, XVII. 244, 281.

, a Jain of the Vagrasakha division, XVII. 288.

HemacutOy mountains in Sanchadwip, III. 303, 329, 335.

, situation and extension of, VIII. 306, 338, 344, 345, 851.

Hemagiriy situated in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

HemalatOy the wives of the kings of the Silver Islands so called, XI. 50.

Hem&sringay a mountain, VIII. 352.

Hematalay a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Henghoy the Chinese name for the Ganges, XIV. 381.

Hengisty the tenth in lineal descent from Manu or new Odin, X. 29.

Henoch or Chanochy the same with Capila Muni, VI. 474.

Heruy analogy with Heracles or Hercules, III. 408.

Heraada or Herculy supposed to signify the race of Hera or Hen, and HercoleS) IIL 408.

Herapur Granitey formation at, XVIII. Ft. I. 75.

Herbert, Capt. J. D., on Indogangetic Gypsum, XVIII. Ft. I. 216.

— _- , on Himalayan minerals, XVIII. Pt. I. 227.

Herctdesy of his mystical boat called the Cup of the Sun, III. 863.

HER HIM w

HereuIfSf great afRnity between his character and that of Viswadhanva, III. 407.
^ , bis bringing the Nile from Ethiopia, VIIL 294.

, three peaks of gold, silver, and iron, having been placed near his pillars at the
mouth of the Baltic, XI. 24.

-, he and Perseus being the only heroes who ever penetrated beyond mount Atlas

into the land of darkness, XI. 104.
i7i?rcu^5 Me /rit/ian, the same as Bala, the brother of Crishna, and called Heri-cula, or

sprung from Vishnu, or Heri, III. 408 — ^V. 270.
Hercules Diodas^ supposed to be the same with Divodasa, III. 416.
Herediy the same with the snake Sanchandga, III. 345— VIIL 301, 302.
Hcriy Vishnu, III. 370; represents Hercules, 408.
HeridcUtOy a bard, distinguished from Linasu, III. 318, 455.
Hermas or Hermias^ one of the principal disciples of Manes, IX. 215.
Hermes or Harmonia^ books of Egyptian science supposed to be the Vedas, III. 819.
HerOy the same place with Hoemus, III. 422.
Heroon or Hetdopolis^ the same with the town of Pethom, III. 422.
Hershasruj a lake in the countries adjacent to the Nile, III. 341.
Hershasuriy the seventieth Jain spiritual teacher, XVII. 288.
Hesiod, when he lived, X. 117.

Hesperia, the same country with Suralayam, Ispura or Is^ptira, VIII. 279.
HesperuSf son of Saturn, XI. 46 ; son of Neptune and Clito, 54.
H£YNE, Dr. remarks on the geology of Hyderabad by, XVIII. Pt I. 11.
Hidambif the sister of the king Himdamba and mistress of Bhima, XIV. 442.
Hiddekelf a river, the same with that of Bahlac, VI. 487.
Hieropolis in ^rioj called in the Pur&nas Mah4bhaga or Station of Devi, III. 297-— IV. 374.

, legends from the PuHuias regarding, IV. 363. See Semiramia.
HieraglyphicSi of the Hindus, VIII. 45.

Hillaga, an Arabian astronomer who flourished in India, X. 101,
Hillola, a Daitya, XIV. 443.

Hima^ (Imam)y snowy mountains to the north of Nip4la or Nayap&la, XIV. 885.
Him&chala or Himadra^ the snowy mountain to the south of Ilavrata, VIII. 306.
Him&chel or Him&laya^ the Caucasus of the ancients, Chasa-giri, VI. 465, 459.
Himadri or Emodus^ sources of the Ganges in, XI. 429.
Him&laya Mountains^ boundary of Jyapeti's portion. III. 313; or seat of snow, two ranges

north and south, lake Manasasaras in the north, 329.

, general menUon of, 389, 418— XIV. 381, 387— XVII. 616.

, obserfations on their height, XII. 251.

, trigonometrical determination of their height and potitiODS, XIV. 187.
, on the course, &c of the Setlej in, XV. 339.

Himalayas^ of the roads through them, XVII. 3.

, temperature of the numerous springs throughout the cbaia of the, XVII. 17,
, latitude of the, XVII. 466.

Y

90 HIM HIN

Himalayas, on the minerals found in the, XVI. 887, 39 1, 896, 899, 406.

Himanif mountains, VI. 524.

Himapraya or Him&van, the snowy mountains, VIII. 298, 840, 844, 845.

Himivat or Sncnoy Mountains^ rivers that flow from, VIII. 885.

Himm6rgujer6tif one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jainas, XVII. 298.

Himmet Behadar, the pupil of Rajendra Gir, a Dasn&mi ascetic, XVII. 209.

HindooHj a city, XIV. 405.

Hindiy specimen of, in a poem, by Gunni Beigum, I. 55.

, remarks on its derivation from Sanscrit, VII. 220.

, books relating thereto, I. 840, 850.
Hind^ a, stated to have pointed out the way to India by sea, X. 106.
Hindu Algebra. See Algebra.

Hindu-^ask, Hindu-kesh or HindU'Cohj a part of the mountainous region of Devica, VL 461*
Hindu Chronology^ observations on, IX. 188 ; contradictions in, 167.
Hindu Community y three of its four classes no longer existing, XVII. 809.
Hindu Empire, date of its final overthrow, by Sahebuddeen, IX. 187.
Hindu Geography, III. 299 ; terrestrial paradise, 800; divisions of the Old Continent #r

seven Dwipas, 800 ; six additional, 801 ; system of C41id&s, 802.
Hindu Language and Literature, traces thereof amongst the Malays, IV. 221.
Hindu Mystical Poetry, essay on, by Sir Wm. Jones, III. 165.
Hindu Numismatics, observations on, XVII. 598.
Hindu Religion, on the origin of the, by J. D. Paterson, VIII. 44.

, remarks on the above, by H. T. Colehrooke, VIII. 82.

-, its resemblance to the Egyptian, VIII. 47.

-, on its existence in the island of B41i, by J. Crawford, XIII. 128.

•, observations on the internal constitution of the, XVII. 809.

Hindu Remains, account of ancient in Chattisgerh, XV. 499.
Hindus^ on the origin and history of the, I. 415.

on the trial by ordeal by the, I. 889.

on their legislature fi^m the Sanscrit, with commentary by Gaoerdhan Caulf 1. 840.

on the astronomical calculations of the, II. 225.

on the chronology of the, II. Ill, 889 — V. 241.

their want of geography and civil history. III. 295.

of the divisions of the globe according to them, III. 299.

of the legendary wars of their three principal gods. III. 871.

extraordinary customs and practices prevalent amongst them, IV. 881.

the duties of a faithful widow among the, IV. 209.

of their living in several places in Persia, IV. 888.

the fire for religious purposes, how produced from the Arani by the, IV. 884.

remarks on the principal aeras and dates of the ancient, V. 815.

on the music of the. III. 55— VI. 504.

on their chronology, V. 241, 290.

HIK HIP 01

■

HinduSf supposed destniction of ancient records by the, V. 244.
, on the religious ceremonies of the, V. 845— -VI L 232, 288.

, on the funeral rites of the, VIL 289.

, on the marriage ceremonies of the, VIL 288,

, their systems of astronomy, and their connection with history, Slc VIII. 198.

— — , on their geographical systems, VIII. 267.

, of their early intercourse with the western countries, VIIL 858 ; with Eygpt, 860,

, geological systems and geometry of the, VIIL 267.

, observations on their history, VIIL 269.

, of their maps, VIIL 270 ; figure of the earth, 271 ; four Cardinal pomts, 2T4;

periodical changes of the world's surface, 282 ; divisions of the Old Continent, 284.

— , their notion regarding the different quarters of the horizon, IX. 42.

— , their reckoning an era from the accession of the reigning prince, IX. 207.

— , date assigned by them to the prophetical birth of a Saviour, X. 35.

— , their tutelary deities supposed to lead their armies, victory ascribed to them, X. 59«

— , of their eating beef in former times, X. 89.

— , of their 23 famous astronomers, X. 102 ; of the constellations, 104.

— , of their fondness of travel in early times, X. 105 ; many of them servants in

Greece, 107; some of their tribes settled in Colchis to this day, 108; a large

detachment followed Alexander to Persia, 109; some in Alexandria, A. D. 800, 113;

numerous in Arabia and Persia, 115; intercourse with Carthaginia, 116.

— ^ of their images adopted by the Romans, X. 11 1.

— , of the system and antiquity of tlie Yugas according to the, X. 117.

— , correct notions of the creation of the world, X. 118.

— , identify the emanations with the original, the disciple with the master, X. 121.

— , whence they reckon their longitude, X. 155.

— -, their fondness for a symmetrical arrangemei^ X. 156.

— , of the two roads through which they suppose departed souls to pass, X. 157.

— , reckon seven privileged persons who never tasted death, XL 61.

— , insist that theirs is the universal religion of the world, XL 122.

— , of the two modes of worship followed by them, XL 124.

— , how living beings originate, according to their belief^ XIV. 481.

— , according to them how the deceased souls are carried away, XVI. 440.

— , of their gold making ants, XIV. 447.

— ^ of the various religious sects of the, XVII. 169.

— , scepticism and unbeHef obstinately kept alive among them for ages, XVII. 818.

Hinglajf a place at Cape Mudan, of Leuoo Thea's annual visit there, XL 181.
Hinndy die scarlet dying shrub of the Arabs described, II. 85.
Hinzidn or Johanna^ remarks on the island of^ IL 77.
Hippadost of Ptolemy, an inland sea. III. 301.

, the same with the Mediterranean and Yamodadhe, VIIL 304.
Hippvlytu$y a Bishop ; his having resided in Arabia ; supposed to have written the trea*
tise concerning the peregrinations of the Apoatles ; his age, X. 78.

92 HIR HIS

Hiraclides qfPontuSy living at the taking of Rome by the Gauls, XL 23.

Hiracliusj successor of Phocas, taken prisoner by Khosru, IX. 237.

Uiranmaya or Hiranyamaya^ one of the divisions of the world, VIIL 306» 345-^XI. 15.

Hiranmaya^ son of Agnidhra, VIIL 329.

Hiranyaot Suoama Island^ the same with Ireland, XL 30, 56.

Hiranyabaha, being the same with the river Sone, V. 272-— XIV. 398, 399.

, the eastern branch of, also called Cujjhati or Cuhi, XIV. 406.
HiranyacasipUf the same with Vijaya, son of Casyapa and Diti, III. 393.

, killed in or near the White Island, XL 93.
Hiranyacshoy the same with Jaya, son of Casyapa and Diti, III. 393.
Hiranyamani or Sparsamanif the philosophers stone, XIV. 468.
Hiranyamaya^ one of the peaklands of Hiranyavatam, XL 16. (See Hiranmaya.)
Hiranyarecha^ or Suvamareeha^ the same with the river Suctimad, XIV. 403.
Hiranyavatam^ an account of the situation of the country, of its inhabitants, &c. XL 16.
Hiranyavema, king of the country bordering on the river CaU, III. 448.

, his one hundred daughters married to the sage Rishicesa, III. 449.

Hirmendf a river near Bamiyan, the Jihon, VI. 464, 487 ; its source, 531.
Historyj of India, remarks on the, I. 420.

of the Arabs, remarks oh the, 11. 8.

of the Tartars, II. 23.

of the Persians, II. 47.

on the descent of the Afghans firom the Jews, II. 69.

of the Hindus. (See Chronology,) II. 111.

account of Nepal, IL 307.

on the ancient history of the Chinese, IL 368.

account of the defeat of the Mahrattas at the battle of Paniput in 1761, III. 88.

observations on Asiatic, FV. 1.

of Malabar, V. I.

of Chandragupta or Sandracottns, V. 262.

historical notices of Sindiah, VI. 7.

of the historical works of the Burmas, VL 302.

list of the R&jas of Serinagar, VL 338.

essay on mount Caucasus, VL 455.

account of the St Thorn^ Christians on the coast of Malabar, VIL 364.

of the Chalias to Cingalese (Singhalais) cast, by Adrian Ragian Pokse, VIL 440.

chronological table of Moghul emperors, VII. 447.

historical essay on the sacred isles in the west, VIIL 245.

of Magadha, IX. 32.

of the Bala Rayas or Balhar emperors, IX, 117.

of the eras of Vicram^ditya and Sdlivahana, IX. 1 17»

of the Sikhs, XL 200.

of the Rosheniah sect, XL 363.

HIS HRA 03

History^ Malahu history of Johor, extract from, XIL 110.
, of Cashmir, general review of the» XV. 1.

> of Orissa, XV. 254. (See Inscriptions.)

Hiiabhray Amber, XL 37.

Hiundesj a province of Tibet adjoining to Bhot, XV IL 34 ; gold dust procured in its rivers,

43 ; subject to the L4mi at Lassa ; its names, administration, 45; military force, 46 ;

trading towns and marts, 47.
Hiun W&lj a species of bird peculiar to Bhot, XVII. 16.
HiviteSi supposed to be the same with the Saddhas, VIII. 358.
Hladiniy a river in Gabhastiman, VIII. 330; the Brahmaputra, 331— XI V. 426.
H^Lokbuj the same with the country of Lokabadja, XVII. 462.
Hohang'hOf the same with the river Sitaganga, VI. 488 — VIII. 294.

or Caramorany the river Nalini or Sindhu, VIII. 333.

Hoduy the same with the country of Hud, VIIL 343.
Hodgson, B. H., on the Bauddha literature of Nipal, XVI. 409.

— — , route from Katmandu to Tazedo, XVII. 513.

. , on a new species of Buceros, XVIIL Pt. I. 178.

, description of the Aquila Nipalensis by, XVIIL Pt IL 13.

, ditto of the Circaetus Nipalensis, XVIIL Ft. IL 2L

. , migration of the Natatores and OralUtores in Nipal, XVIIL Pt. IL 122*

, on the wild goat and wild sheep in Nipal, XVIIL Pt. II. 127.

—, description of the Ratwa deer, XVIIL Pt II. 170.
— , ditto of the Buceros Homrai, XVIIL Pt II. 139.
, ditto of the wUd dog of the Himihiya, XVIIL Pt IL 221.

Hodgson, Col. J. A., magnetic observations at Calcutta by, XVIIL Pt II. 1.

Hoemusy the place where Typhon was struck by lightning, III. 422.

Homchif a petty state in Mysur, XVII. 284.

Homef'y had little geographical knowledge of the western countries, XL 23.

Hoolooy a species of small black long armed ape, X VIL 336.

Hopamehy the same with Cenresi, XL 90.

Horizons Artificial^ remarks on, L 827.

Hormuzy the youngest son of Yesdejird; affinity with Bhartrihari, IX. 155.

Horometryy Hindustanee, account of, V. 81.

HorsQy being the tenth in lineal descent from Manu or the New Oden, X. 29.

Horusy one of the Egyptian Triad, III. 370; same with Mah^deva, 375; with Arveris, 382.

, lord of time, the same with Hara, IX. 374.

and Vishnuy on their four month's sleep, VIIL 73, 86.
Hoshdn or Oshu^ also called Oosh or Owsh, a place, VIIL 319, 320.
Hoi Fountain of Moulmcin^ described, XVIIL Pt I. 154.
.^— Spring ofChitorcy description of the, XVIIL Pt II. 53.
Hoi Oil and Iron, trial by, a species of ordeal, I. 392.
Hoitentoi Language^ there being Sanscrit words in it, XL 110.
HouoH, Riv. G. H., translation of inscription on the Rangoon bell by, XVI. 270.
a king of Magadha, subjects all India to his power, IX. 44.

Z

94 HRA IBE

Hradana, the same with the river Airradon, XlV. 444.
Hradancita, description and properties of the river, IV. 370.
Hradini or Hladinif the Brahmaputra river, XIV. 426.
Hrddya or Hrddyan, another name for the same river, XIV. 426.
Hridariy inhabitants of Hridu, IX. 52.
HridUf the same place with Rotas, IX. 52.
Hridas, Rhotas or the Rhodas, VIII. 331.

Hubdbj (in Arabic the serpent), mountains of, in Sanchadwipa, III. 343; mentioned by
Ptolemy, named Ophiusa by the Greeks, 344.

J the mountains in which Sanchasura lived, VIII • 302.

Hudy the ancient name of the country of the Syalas, various names of, VIII. 342.

Hud'VaUalaj the shepherd, also called YuUuleah and Lelaios, VIII. 343.

Hugli, a district, XVII. 568.

Hukung, a valley in Asam, XVII. 359, 443.

H&U or Hdlacdy a Hindu festival, similar to the first of April in Europe, II. 333.

Hdli of the Hindus and Hilaria of the Romans^ remarks on the, VIII. 77, 86.

Huna or Hunnoij a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

HunaSi a tribe supposed to be the same with the Murundas, IX. 113, 206.

, of their thirteen kings reigning on the Indus, IX. 219.
Hunni, their chiefs called Gollas, inhabit the upper part of the Panj&b, VIII. 337.
Hupongf a place on the banks of the Dihing river, XVII. 431.
Hurdwar, (Haridwdvj) account of the Mela, or annual fair, held there, VI. 312.
Huron, a lake in North America, the island of the great spirit, XI. 101.
Hushastu or Tears of Joy , a lake near the Nile, III. 341.
Hushenk, the second king of the Peshdadian dynasty, IX. 179.
Hussein Shah, the year in which he began his reign, XIV. 376.
Hyder Ali Khdn. (See history of Malabar), V. 31.
Hydaspes, a river, XVII. 605.
Hygrometer^ made of the Panimooloo grass, IX. 15.

, made from a grass called in Canarese Oobeenahooloo, IX. 24.

, an improved, description of, by Lieut. Kater, IX. 394.

Hygrometry, observations at Benares on. Appendix, XV. 12. (See Spiti.)

Hymns, read in Sikh Sangats, XVII. 234.

Hyparchoj a river, account of, and derivation of its name, IX. 65, 66.

Hyparchos, the same with the river Hypobarus, XIV. 421.

Hyphasis, the same with the river Beyah, IX. 231.

Hypobarus, the same with the river Icshumatiand Hyparchos, XIV. 421.

I.

/arenas, chief of Brahmens, visited by Apollonius, his account of the emigration of the

Cutilacesas to Egypt, III. 353 ; origin Indian, name derived from Y&sca, 354.
/6ma, western parts of Europe, its derivation, VIII. 277.

IBR IND 95

IbriU a district in Egypt, III. 889.

Iceland^ Peuce of the Argonautic expedition, VIII. 284.

Ichchharupa^ the first manifestation of the divine power, XVII. 211.

Ichh&matii a branch of the river Carmaphulli, XIV. 446 ; of the Bhairava or Byrub, 464.

Ichrowlcy a village, also called Goghus or Cookus, XIV. 405.

Icshu^ the seaof the juice of sugar-cane, surrounding Placshadwipa, the Euxine, VIII. 29T.

, a river which flows from the mount Himavat, VIII. 335.
Icshumatt\ a river, its various names, XIV. 420.

Icshw&ku^ his descendants having ruled in the countries watered by the Indus, IX. 219.
IchwacUy the son of Noah, born in the second age, X. 38.
Icthyophagi^ on the coasts of Persia, the Sir-matsyas or Serm&hi, IX. 68.
Idti or Ira^ a name of Ila or 114, VIII. 255 ; Olympus, 312.
— , the name of the goddess earth, VIII. 314.

Idit& or Ilitd^ a title of Devi, appears to the gods on the banks of the C6li, III. 394.
Idit& or IlitastMrii supposed to be the town of Idithya in Egypt, or Leucathea, III. 394.
Idithya or Hithyay a town in upper Egypt, III. 394.
Idris, Atri, VI. 500; Enoch, VIII. 294.
IdumeanSj a Hindu race. III. 2.

Ilehagoim^ the isles of the nations, the same with Jazir-alomam, VIII. 283.
//a, son of Vaivaswata, Manu or Noah, VIII. 314 ; Mitra, Varuna or Neptune, 315.
//a, wife of Buddha and daughter of Satyavrata or Noah, V. 261.
— , daughter of Bharata, Satyavratha or Pretha, earth, VIII. 296, 329.
nUd or Idetd, a title of Devi, III. 394.
Ilium or Acleyam^ a city the mount Ida, VIII. 312.
Illepei Tree, uses of, VIII. 480.

Hver'gelmer, all rivers take their origin from, according to the Edda, VIII. 317.
Ilysj the earth, VIII. 315.
Haon, a hero, the son of Poseidon, VIII. 315.

Il&pati, said to be the son of Noah, definition of the name, VIII. 255.
Ilapu or Ilapus, the holy city of Ila or Id4, VIII. 312 ; of Indra, 315.
Ilavraia, one of the divisions of the known world, VIII. 306, 344.

, its mountains called Tien-chan, Kilomani Tangrah or Tangia, VIII. 311.

H&vratta, son of Agnedhra, VIII. 329.

Im&^ the land of the departed, XI. 101.

ImageSy trial by, a species of ordeal, I. 392.

Imam, the same with the Himalaya, III. 389— XIV. 385— XVII. 615.

, the same with mount Taurus,VI. 460.
Imbong Kusar, a place near the Dihing, XVII. 419.

Immadi Bharati Achirya, principal of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.
Imm&di Sachchidananda Bharati Achdrya^ ditto, XVII. 180.
Incarnations of the Deity, subject to human infirmities, X. 66.
Indal, a rivulet in the mouotaans of A8am> XVII. S77.

96

IND

IND

India f Greece and Italy y on the gods of, I. 221.

on the population and history of, I. 415.

commerce of the Greeks with, 1. 869.

known by the nameof^utem Ethiopia and Hodu, III. 868.

supposed to be the same with the Sopheir of the Copts, VIII. 277.

vRrious names by which it is called, VIII. 278.

little ancient intercourse with China, IX. 40 ; Chinese names of, 42.

lists of its kings in different works, IX. 181 ; four empires of, 182.

of its kings posterior to the Christian era, IX. 200.

of the origin and decline of the Christian religion in, X. 27.

of the adherence of its natives to the punctilios of caate, X. 88.

desire for foreign arts and sciences in, after Alexander's conqaest, X. 98.

pilgrims from different countries in the west to, X. 105.

trade with, from the accession of the Ptolemies, X. 114.

firuit of dying in the sacred places in, XI. 61.

language of the aborigines of, XI. 106.

remarks on the ancient geography of, XIV. 873, 398.

description of ancient coins found in, XVII. 560, 561.

its early commercial intercourse with Egypt, XVII. 620.
Indian Bards, of three sorts of, IX. 76.

-— — »- Coinsj description of select ones in the Asiatic Society's Museum, XVII. 559.
— — Classes, enumeration of, V. 58.

— — Islands, remarks on the origin of their population, HI. 9.
, Plants, design of a treatise on, 11. 845.
, catalogue of, IV. 229.

— , select, botanical observations on, IV. 8S7.

Weights and Measures, treatise on, V. 91.
Plough t of the shape of, X. 62.

Indians, of their being desceoded from the giant Indus, XVII. 613.

-, acquainted with the Nile of Ethiopia, III. 462.

Indigo, on the manufacture of. III. 477.

Indo-Chinese Nations, on the languages and literature o( X. 158.
Indo-Scythians, succeeded the Bactrian dynasty, XVII. 578.
Indra and Jupiter, the identity of, I. 241.

— ^— , remarks on, VIII. 68,

/fii£ra, garden and metropolis of, round the north pole. III. 299; gpd of the firmament^

legend of his theft of the horse of Sagara, 849 ; king of Meru kills a Brahman, 450.
— — -, Jupiter Pluvialis, VIII. 814 ; his court on Meru, 347 ; having a thousand eyes, 359^
——, sole sovereign of the gods after the conflict with the giants, XI. 138; worshipi

Lacshmi to bring her into the Cshiroda sea, 143; attains the throne of heaven, 146*

, divides the mountain-like magnet created by Sucr4ch4ryya, XIV. 429.

, ruler of the firmament, XVII. SIS.

A

IND

INS

97

Indrabhuti^ son of Vasubhuti, XVII. 256; one of the Ganadharas or masters of the Jain

schools, 257 ; the same with Gautama, 256.
Indra or Tirtha^ account of a class of Dandis so called, XVIL 181.
Indradhyumna^ a lake in Yu-quang, drained by one of ihe emperors of China, VIII. 332.
Indradintia Surif one of the seven DasapurVi Jain teachers, XVIL 286.
Indradwipa or Gandharvachanda^ a division of the Old Continent, Japan, VIII. 380, 832.
, the same with the Orkneys, XL 14.

, the seat of Mahendra in the east of Meru, XL 30.

Indradyumna^ king of Ujjayini, IX. 197.

, the Vata tree in Swetadwipa, conveyed to Jagann&tha in his reign, XL 148.
Indragirif a river issuing from the lake Megisha, X. 148 ; mountains, 149.
Indrahasasy a tribe, VIIL 83L
Indranila^ a mountain, VIIL 352.
Indrasambupathasy a tribe, VIIL 332.

Indravauj a place in Jambudwipa, sacred to the sun, XL 70. ,

Induj the moon, III. 368.

Indursubbd or Indra-sabhdj an excavation near Ellore described, VI. 392.
Indus, the same with the Sindhu, III. 348, 369— VI. 459, 490— VIIL 418, 328.
a giant cast down from heaven by Jupiter, XVIL 613.
-, on the prohibition of crossing that river, VI. 529.

', of the countries to the westward of, and eastward, IX. 225 ; its branches, 229.
of its distance from England, X. 108.
Inkff a river near the Dihing, XVIL 418.
/no, the same with Isthmias, III. 366.
Inscriptions^ in Sanscrit on copper, found at Mungir, I. 128.

on a pillar near Buddal, L 181.

in a cave near Gyi, (Gay&) L 276.

on a stone at BiSfidha Gi(ya, L 288.

on a royal grant found at T&na, L 857.

on the staff of Firiiz Sh&h, L 879.

from the Vindhya mountains, 11. 167.

in the Maga language, translation o^ 11. 188.

a grant of land in Cam&ta, in the Sanscrit language^ III. 89.

at Mahabalipoorum, V. 75.

on a statue of Buddha, V. 182.

ancient Sanscrit, translation of, five, from EUora, Ekvira and Salsette, V. 185.

on a rock at Deogarome, (D^vagr&ma) near Caliture, VI. 444.

on the lath of Feroz Shah at Dehli, translation of, VI I. 175.

Sanscrit, on ancient monuments containing, IX. 898.

on a plate of copper found in the district of Tipara, IX. 401.

on a pUte of copper found in the district of Oorakbpnr, IX. 406.

on three plates of brass found at Chitr»-durg, IX. 418.

2A

98 INS ISH

Inscription, of another found at Chitra-durg, IX. 421.

, on a stone found at Kurrah, IX. 432.

, on a plate of copper found in the district of Dinajpur, IX. 434.

X on plates of copper at Nidigal and Goujda, IX. 438.

9 remarks on a grant of land, by Jayachandra, RAjA of Canoj, IX. 441.

9 translation of a Sanscrit inscription on a stone found in Bundeic'hand, XII. S5T«

9 account of those in the vicinity of the Cootub Minar, XIV. 480.

, at Khandgiri) in characters similar to the Greek, XV. 313.

9 on the stones of the Cumuli of the Tartars, XV. 370.

J ancient Sanscrit, XV. 436.

, ditto in Cbattisgher, XV. 499.

—S description of the Sanscrit on mount Arbuda, (abridged) XVI. 284; those

elucidating history translated, 284; classed by date into Jain and Saiva, 317.
Insong, a hill near Lugo in Asam, XVII. 414.

Inundations of the Hugli River, on the fertilizing principle of, XVIII. Pc I. 224.
Inyans, celestials created by Buddha, enumerated, XVI. 441.

Ira or Sura, the sea of intoxicating liquors which surrounds the CusadwSpa, VIII. 297.
Irak, Arabi, country about Babylon, VIII. 301.
Irin, (See Persia), some Hindu places of worship therein, IV. 381.
Iravati, the same with the river Hydraotes or R^vi, IX. 53.
Irawadi or Lohit River, source of, XVII. 225, 318, 350, 433, 456 ; breadth of, 439 ; hilb

between and Namlang, 448 ; periodical rise, 463.
Ireland, Swarnaprastha, VIII. 305.

, of the gold mines there, XI. 23 ; called Muc, 76.
Iron, abounds in the hills of Cuttack, XV. 179.
Iron Age, when began, IX. 89.

Iron Mines qfSiam, description of, XVIII. Pt. I. 145.
Iron Orr5, analysis of, XVIII. Pt. I. 171.

Iron Peak of the Golden Mountain, an account of it given by Pliny, XI. 25.
Irshu, prince of the Palis, legend of, III. 316 ; traced to Orus, 321 ; called Pingasa, 320.
Irtiz, a river which flows from the lake Saisans or Mah^bhadra, VIII. 327.
Iry&b, a district near C4bul, VI. 501.

Isa, had eight forms, two, earth and water, polluted by Cravyadas or Cannibals, III. 351.
— or Siva, the same with the R4jar&j6swara, III. 386.
Isaiah, the prophet, VI. 489.

Isamus, the Sami or Soma, the boundary of Menander's kingdom, XIV. 410.
Isdtia, the same with Rdjar&j^swara, III. 386.

or Siva, of his court on the mount Mem, VIII. 348.

-^ , regent of the south, XVII. 275.

Isini, identical with R&jar&j6swari, III. 386.

Isapura or Ispura, the same with Hesperia, VIII. 279.

Ishtends, one of the Cynick circle, a descendant of Pethinas, III. 418, 423.

4

ISI JAG 99

Isi and Ifa)ant\ titles of Mah& Cili, III. S04; consort of Osiris, 361 ; Devi and Isis, 374 ;
invented the E^jrptian letters, 315; reigned over Cushadwip, 387.

Islamabad^ translation of an inscription in the Maga language, found at, II. 383.

Island^ the Moon^ of the strata of which it is composed, XI. 34.

Ismdilijfahsj on their origin and peculiar tenets, VII. 338.

IsmandeSf said to have been the same with Memnon, III. 416.

Ismatf translation of an ode by. III. 177.

Ister or Danube^ a river, VI. 503*

IsthmiaSi the same with Ino, III. 366.

Isuroj an island on the southern coast of Arabia, Sanscrit name of, X. 100.

Iswara and /if, correspond with Osiris and Isis, L 253— III. 396.

or Lordj a title of Mah&ddva, III. 340.

Iswaroy fire, creative and destructive. III. 359; (vide Linga, Yoni, Murti,) wars of its fol-
lowers with the Yonijahs, 360.
, the same with Jupiter, III. 364 ; descends after the deluge, 394.

, maims his brother Brahm^, and kills him as Dacsha, VI. 473.

^ called Arghan^tha, VIII. 274.

Iswaraihirtha Achitya, one of the spiritual heads at Sringeri, XVII. 180.

// or Ait, an Avat&ra of Mah&ddva, whence Aetos or the Nile, III. 304; king of Egypt
and Ethiopia, residence Mrira, 324; was the mortal Mrira, legend of, 325 ; his country
named Aiteya, descendants Aits, 326; confounded with Actus or Yadu, Aitam,
(AvatAm of Diodorus), his situation, 827.

liagurif inhabitants of the Thaguri mountains, IX. 59.

Italy f India and Greece j on the gods of, by Sir tVm. JoneSf I. 221.

Itjuy a town in Egypt, III. 389.

Itihdsa and Purdnas, a fifth Veda, VIII. 372.

Itiopioj a name given to Ethiopia, III. 328.

ItyuktOy a class of Bauddha scriptures, XVI. 427.

/w, mother of Sridevi, VI. 475.

J.

JabalpuTf geological situation of, XVIII. Pt I. 33.

, barometrical altitude of, XVIII. Pt. I. 45.

Jabbti, a species of mule in Shot, XVII. 10.

Jagaddeva^ date of his killing king Bijala, XVII. 201.

Jagan-ndtha, remarks on the temple and idol of, VIII. 61— XV. 315, 317, 320, 322.

, population of the town of, XV. 193, 208.

-, of the bone of Crishna deposited there, X. 182.

Jagganmohufiy Pandit of R^ja Bijjala, and author of the Csbetrasamisa, XIV. 378.

Jagatganjy a place near Benares, XVII. 478.

Jjgjcian Ddsy founder of the sect called S&tnamis, XVII. 303.

100 JAI JAN

Jaimaldnij the bird which forms the nests eaten by the Chinese described, III. 164.

Jains or Jainasy account of the sect of, IX. 287 — XVI. 19 — XVII. 239 ; their literature^
240 ; their scriptures and leading tenets, 246 ; number of Jinas, 248 ; their generic
names, 249 ; their doctrines, 262 ; Moksha, 270 ; innovations in their worship, 275 ;
their festivals, 276 ; connection with the Bauddhas, 280 ; rise on the CoromancU
Coast, 283 ; adaptation to Hinduism, 285 ; no caste among, 286 ; temples, 292 ; tbeb
eighty-four Gachchas, 293.

JainaSf of the beginning of the C^li Yuga, according to them, IX. 208.

JainDeOj gigantic statue of at Belligola, IX. 256.

JainSf translation of an account of the, by a priest of this sect at Mudgeri, IX. 244*

Jaiswdlj one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293*

Jalabhumi, Sanscrit term for low ground around (vide) Strirajya, III. 857*

JaladAaraj a mountainous country in S&cam, the same with Ireland, XL 55.

Jaldldbady lies in the country of Cabul, VI. 479.

Jalander^ a place in the Panjab, in which the breasts of the corpse of Sita fell, VI. 477.

JalaeOf king of Cashmir, XV. 20.

Jalpesa^ a place, XIV. 386.

Jamadagnif family feuds with Gautama, killed by his allies, (vide Parasurama) III. 350.
■ » a sage, who lived in the White Island, an account of him, XI. 93.

Jamadkara or Jamdhera^ southern mountains, XJV^. 388.

J&m&lij a prince, and son-in-law and pupil of Mah^vira, XVII. 252, 290.
■ , a bear killed by Crishna, father of Jambavati, XI. 70.

Jambavatiy wife of Crishna, mother of Gamba, XI. 70.

Jambu or Jambudwipa, the inland part of Asia, III. 300.

, a name given to the Puscaradwipa by the Bauddhists, VI. 470.

or Indiaj one of the seven divisions of the Old Continent, VIII. 276, 285, 299, S05w

, a tree on the mount Meru, VIII. 318, 349 ; also a river, 349.

-, one of the seven Dwipas of the earth, XI. 29, 49.

-, fruit obtained by propitiating Vishnu with religious rites in it, XI. 58.

-, a map of, X. 140.

JambudxxApay remarks on the geography of, VIII. 290, 296; called Canyadwlpa, 296.

Jambtda^ a river born from the Ricsha mountains, VIII. 335.

Jambunada^ a species of gold, VIII. 3'49.

Jambusser^ of the sea cost between that river and Narmada, IX. 196.

Jambusw&miy the pupil of Sudherma and last of the Kevalis, XVII. 287.

Jambu Treff the tree of the gods, said to be Christ, its height, &c., X. 123.

Jamirabhaj a mountain, VIII. 351.

Jamla^ a Bhotia state east of the Kali, XVIL 30.

JamufUh the river Jumna, VIII. 280.

Jdn^ a description of liquor used by the Bhotias, XVIL 49.

Janakoj his country is Videha, VIII. 836.

Janamdevh the same with the MAUridivis, XL 148.

JAN JAY 101

Janamejaya^ inauguration of, from the S9th chapter of the Rigvedai VIII. S99.
JangalOf a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336.
Jangamoy a type of the Siva Linga, XVII. 197.
JangamaSf a Saivasect, XVI. 14.

, their opulent establishment at Benares, XVII. 202.
Jangirahj near Sultangunj, formerly the residence of Sri Carmadcva, IX. 108.
Jangoma or Jangomay^ half way between the Malayan Peninsula and Varendra, XIV. 441.
Janma CalpanaCj the birth tree of Jina in the White Island, XI. 94, 149.
Janrwroj one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Jantj method of watering lands by the, X. 4.
Jantugiriy the same with the silver mountain or island, XI. 55.
Janus and Ganesoj the identity of, I. 225.
Japan^ the same with the Indradwipa, VIII. 332.
Japet^ the same with Jyapati, father of Prometheus, VI. 507.
Jarasandhaj resided at Baliputra, put to death by Crishna, V. 281.

, a powerful king, father-in-law of Cansa, VI. 508.

, account of a monument erected by him at Benares, IX. 94.

, statue of, in the R4jagrYha mountains, and martial games in memory of, IX. 80.

, called Hercules (Hara-cula), by Nonnus in his Dionysiacs, IX. 80, 93.

, first king of Magadha, contemporary with Minos, IX. 88,91; put to death, 106.

, on the war between him and Crishna, XV. 100.

Jarathi or Decrepitude^ wife of Tamah or Saturn ; her sons. III. 382.

JarchaSy chief of Brahmens, visited by Apolionius, his account of the emigration of the
Cutilacecas from India to Egypt, III. 353 ; larchas derived firom Yasca, (vide) 354.

Jatiij son of Brahma, XI. 99.

JatddharOf a tribe or country in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 839.

, a country or tribe in the north-west of ditto, VIII. 340.

Jatakffj Bauddha sacred treatises on former birth, XVI. 427.

Jatam&nsi or Spikenard of the Ancients^ essay on, II. 405.

— »— — — or Valeriana^ botanical observations on, IV. 433.

Jatara, a tribe or country in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VII L 338; a hill, 848.

Jars^ natives of Jamla, XVII. 30.

Jattiy one of the titles given to the headman of a Hindu corporation, XVIL 476.

Jatudhiy a mountain, VIII. 352— XI. 16.

Jaugepoor, the same place with Yajapoor, XIV. 404.

Jawa^ language and literature, on the, X. 189.

Jaya, a warder of Vishnu's palace, cursed by the seven Maharshis, IIL 393.
, son of Bhoja, IX. 168.

Jayachandra^ Kaju of Canoj, of the battle between him and Prithu Raja, about a damsel
given to him by Virabhadra, king of Ceylon, IX. 77, 171 ; bis expedition against
Ceylon, 109; last emperor of India, 130; the seventh era begiiining firom his death,
139 ; when he died, 166 ; attempts a sacrifice in which the presence of all the lungs of
India was required, 171 ; subjects the king of Sinhaladwlp, 171.

2 B

102 JAY JEW

Jayachandraj remarks on a grant of land by, IX. 441.
Jayadeva^ translation of his pastoral drama called Oitagovinda, III. 185.
, author of the Gitagovinda, XVI. 54.

, the last Raj& of Dh4r, a gold coin attributed to him, XVII. 586.
Jayadevij consort of Jina, III. 411.

, goddess of victory, worshipped in the Craunchadwipa, under the emblem of a
sword, VIIL 364.
Jay&dri, mountains, XIV. 389.

Jaya Indra, a king, whose prime minister was A'ryya, X. 52.
Jayanagar or Ambhere^ account of the family of the R4jas of, VI. 68.

, the town so called, VII. 252.
Jaydnandoy son-in-law and successor of Rajk Bhoja, also called Vicram&ditya, IX. 130, 177 ;

also called Jayachandra, 267.
JayantOj a. mountain in the Deccan, VIIL 334. x^

■ , a heavenly chorister, the son of Brahma, transformed into an ass by Indra, marriea^
the daughter of king Tamrasena in that state, IX. 148.
Jayanti or jEsckynomene Sesbati^ historical description of, IV. 297.
Jayptra, king of Cashmir, XV. 53.
Jayapur^ the city so called, (See Jayanagar), VIII. 267.

Jayasinhay B&j& of Ambhere or Jaynagar, some account of his astronomical labours, V. 177.
, Cshetra-dersana, treatise on geometry, composed by his command, VIII. 267.
, R^ja of Jaypoor, VIIL 325 ; successor of Visaladeva, IX. 189.
, of his having translated Euclid into Sanscrit, and other European works, X. 98.
Jayendra^ a king of Cashmir, XV. 33.

Jayini'devif goddess of victory, worshipped at Cabul, VL460; the same with Asadevi, 495.
Jayini'devisthaTif the same place with Niccea or Asavana, VI. 460.

, the same place with Orthospana or Asbana, and with Nincoea, VI. 495.
JazartuSf the same with the river Sirr or Sitaganga, VL 490.
Jazij a river which discharges into the Dihing, X VII. 320.
JeUasorcj a river, the same with the Sactimati, XIV. 464.
JeniseOf the same with the river Bhadra-ganga, in Siberia, VL 488-«VIIL 309.
Jenkins, R., account of ruins in Chatesgurh by, XV. 499.
Jenkins, Capt. F., on Nagpur minerals, XVIII. Pt. L 195.
Jeshramy a country, VL 484.

Jeshu Begy the same with Rasala or Brongus, VL 487.
Jesualy the same country with Tosala or Tosale, VIIL SS7.
Jesumatty lies to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Jeaosy on the descent of the Afghans from them, II. 69.
on their origin and language. III. 15.
their notion of the ^ure of the earth, VIIL 272.
many of them in Ceylon, in the ninth century, X. 79.
of their having a true idea of the creation of the woridy X« 118.

JEZ JOG J03

Jezir Alomaffij the isles of the nations, the same with leebagoim, VIIL 883.

Jhanci or Jhancar, forests^ an account of them, XIV. 892.

Jhan Tang, a name of the province of Hiundes, XVII. 45.

Jhatichanda or Jharichand, the Uttamarna, or forests on the Vindhyan hills, XIV. 392.

Jidh&na, the same with Prethevi R&ja, IX. 168.

Jid-jer or Jid, a small lake to the westward of the Jumna and Dilli, X. 115.

Jina, a form of Vishnu, husband of Jayadevi, III. 411 ; his followers^ 412; his tweoty-four

forms; father of Buddha, 413.

, Shem, said to be an incarnation of, VI. 463.
, his birth, life, and other accounts relating to him, IX. 210.

-, the mystical number of years of his life explained, X. 93.

, or Buddha, his birth having taken place in the Vl^hite Island, XL 94.

', of the system of philosophy of, XVII. 259.

Jivani, a name of Agni or Fire, VIII. 347.

Jinachandra,the sixty-first Jain spiritual teacher from Mahavira, contemporary with Akber,

founded the Laghu Khetara family, XVII. 288.
Jinadatta, a Jain spiritual teacher, an account ot him, X VIL 287.
Jinapati Suri, when he established the Chitrabala division of the Jains, XVII. 287.
Jinas, of the peculiarities which distinguished them from each other, XVIL 250 ; all boma

certain number of times before they arrive at the state of a Tirthankara^ 251.
JinaSena Ch&rya, spiritual preceptor of king Amc^vcrsha, XVI I. 242.

-^^— » , author of the chief Pur^as of the Jainas, X VII. 242.

Jinendra Suri, founder of the Lampaka sect, XVIL 290.

Jlneswara, when he propagated the Anchalika doctrine, XVIL 288.

Jinesxoari, the 40ih Jain teacher from Mahavira, founded the Kshertara fiunily, XVIL 287.

Jiobars, a tribe in Asam, how fiur they live from the Bibors, XVIL 456.

Jitasatftij iather of Nandana, XVIL 252.

Jnatuxdevi, goddess of celestial wisdom, III. 430.

Jny&jiaghana Achirya, one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVIL 180.

Job, the same with Ayub, VL 482.

Jobares, the river Yamuna, XIV. 395.

Jocasta, the same with Yogacashta, III. 318.

Jodamia, mother of DeucaUon, VL 510.

Joghion-di'tibbe, the same with the peak of Balnath Thileh, IX. 52.

Johanna or Hinzuan, remarks on the island of^ IL 77.

Johila, a river, also called Juhala, XIV. 400.

John, Rev. Dr., account of Avyar by the, VIII. S15«

Johore, a river, IX. 39.

Jogi, of the popular acceptation of the term, XVIL 192.

Jogi Dds, said to be the teacher of Birbhan, slain in the field and rtstoted to IMe by a men«

dicant, who bestowed upon him the power of working miradciy XVIL 800.
Jogisaoara^ a tide of Siva^ XVIL 188w

104

JOI

JRI

J01MVILLE9 Mr.9 his remarks on the religion, &c. of Ceylon, VII. S99.

Jolura, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Jomanes, the river Yamuna, XIV. 395.

Jona Rijd, his history of Cashmir, XV. 3.

Jones, Mr., renders the coal of India available by opening mines in Burdwan, XVI. 897.'

, his description of the Burdwan coal district, XVIIL Ft 1. 163.
Jones, Sir Wm.j preliminary discourse by, I. ix.

on asiatic orthography, I. 1.

on the gods of Greece, Italy and India, I. 281.

on the sources of the Nile, I. 383.

second anniversary discourse, I. 405.

third ditto, I. 415.

on the Arabs, II. 1.

on the Tartars, II. 19.

on the Persians, II. 43.

remarks on Johanna Island, II. 77.

on Hindu chronology, 11. 111.

on the Indian game of chess, II. 159.

on the second classical book of the Chinese, 11. 195.

on the antiquity of the Indian Zodiac, II. 289.

on the cure of snake bites, II. 323.

design of a treatise on plants by, II. 345.

on the Chinese, II. 365.

supplement to Indian chronology by, IL 389.

on the spikenard, II. 405— IV. 109.

on the borderers, mountaineers and islanders of Asia, III. 1.

translation of grant of land in Carnata by. III. 39.

on the musical modes of the Hindus, III. 55.

on the mystical poetry of the Persians and Hindus, III. 165.

on the lunar year of the Hindus, HI. 257.

on the origin and families of nations. III. 479.

on asiatic history, IV. 1.

on the loris or lemur, IV. 135.

on the philosophy of the Asiatics, IV. 164.

discourse delivered on occasion of his deoeasef IV. 181.

a catalogue of Indian plants by, IV. 229.

Joneisuy a description of the plant so named, IV. 355.
Joppe^ where Andromeda was chained to a rock, III. 434.
Joshimathy a town of Kamaon, XVI. 149.

, a village in the Himalaya below the Niti Gh&t, XVII. 29.
Joshutty contemporary with Crishna, X. 34.
Jringa, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339,

JUA JWA 105

Jualamuchif an account of the origin of, V. 297. (See Anayasa debL)

Juba^ a kingy VIII. 281.

Jubana or Jumna^ a branch of the Bhagirathi river, XIV. 465.

Judicial System and Police, of Kamaon, XVI. 196.

Jugnathsubba, (Jagann&thasubhd), an excavation near EUore described, VI. 389,

Juhala, the river Johila, XIV. 400.

Juhjungj a stream which discharges itself into the Lohit river, XVIL S24»

Juhuda, a country, VIII. 336.

Jul&hisy weavers, XVIL 477.

Jumcote or Lancipuri, situation, &c. of, X. 145.

Jitmla, a principality, XVII. 25.

Jumni or Yamuna^ a river that flows from mount Him&vat, VIII. 335.

, one of the branches of the Indus, IX. 229.

, falls into the Ganges with the Saresvati at Allahabad, IX. 232.

Jumna and Bhdgiratki Rivers, account of a journey to their sources, XIII. 172.

Jumni or Jubund, one of the branches of the Bharirathi river, XIV. 465.

JimAwil, r&yd of Aracan, deposed; flies to Hindustan ; restored, XVI. 362.

Junoy presented golden apples to Jupiter, when she married him, XI. 137.

Junwassa or the Place of Nuptials, an excavation near Ellore described, VI. 399.

Jupiter and Indra, the identity of, I. 241.

and Leda, origin of the fable of, VIII. 68.

, the regent of that planet being the high priest of the gods, IX. 78.
, where he was bom, XI. 47 ; how long he lived, 85 ; came from Creta to Panchcea
with a body of Cretans to wage war against the Titans, and delivered his parent from
confinement, 84; the same with Vishnu, 118; not considered as the supreme being,
nor worshipped in India, 128.
Jupiter Cassiusy worshipped in Syria and Egypt, VI. 456.
Jupiter Pcninusj ditto ditto in the Alps, VI. 456.

Jupiter Picus, supposed to be the same with Picesa Mah&deva, VI. 478.
Jupiter Pluvialisj Indra, VIII. 314.
Jupiter's Satellites, observations of eclipses of, II. 483.
Jupiter Triphylius, supposed to be the same with Siva, III. 365 — VIII. 315.
Jushtenas, a descendant of Fethinas, one of the Cynick circle. III. 418.
Justinian, sent monks to Sirhind for silk worms' eggs, X. 71.
Juvenal, declares that he lived in the ninth revolution of the world, X. 33.
Juwar, a Tartar pass in the Himalayas, XVII. 2.
JuoD&r Ghat, its inhabitants licenced to trade in Hiundes, XVIL 47.
Juwaris, successfully resist the Goorkhas, XVII. 30.

Jwa or JxjDOo, also called Nowabunder, one of the branches of the Indus, IX. 229.
Jw&ldmucha, mountains in the interior of Cushadwip, HI. 427.

Jvodla-muchi, spring of Naptha; two in Cushadwip, near the Tigris, and near BakUi III. 297.
Jwardncusa. See Spikenard, IV. 109.

2 C

106 JYA KAM

Jyi, earth, III. 4K.

JydnAvaranif definition of, XVIL 27 L

Jyapetij eldest son of Satyavrata, III. 812; his share of the earth, 313.

— — , bom after the flood, V. 256 ; the same mth Japet, VI. 607.

Jyhuck or Yhaugy a place lying between C&bul and Balk, VI. 487.

Jyeshth&y the eldest sister of Lacshmi, produced from the churning of the ocean, XL 184.

^fyngdawon^ rajah of Aracan, XVI. 366.

JyotishkaSf one of the four classes of divine beings reckoned by the Jains, XVIL 274.

JypuTf description of the fort of, XVIL 323. See Jayapur.

Jyuy a silver coin found in Bhot, XVIL 25.

K.

Kabir, founder of the sect of Kabir Panthis, XVI. 53 ; legends regarding, 54 ; original
name Jnyani, 56 ; usages of his followers, 57 ; works of enumerated, 58 ; tenets o( 71 ;
moral code, 73; of his doctrines, XVIL 233.

Kabliyay one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.

Kadiresa or Kediranith, a form of Siva in the Himalaya, XVIL 197.

Kadayoj one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.

Kaff a mountain. III. 343.

Kahariy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.

Kailasy signification of that appellation, XV. 351.

Kairaj an ancient city on the Gogra, coins found there, XVIL 588.

K&kachandifwara^ a perfect Yogi and teacher, &c«, XVIL 190.

Kakrufh supposed to be the architect of mortals, III. 426. t ,

K&la, definiuon of, XVIL 269.

, a river near the Zeber Pah^, XVIL 505.

Kaldai or Kdldat Berlook, the same place with K&16at Nftsir Kh&n^ VL 517, 519.

Kild Pah&ry general, invades Orissa, XV. 288.

K&Uipdniy a river which falls into the Brahmaputra, beyond Meyong, XVIL 402.
, a river in the Pandua hills, XVIL 505.

Kalawala Pass^ east of the Jumna, lignite strata developed there, XVI. 391.

Kdlif a branch of the Sarda or Oogra, XVIL 2 ; a river in Byanse, 28.

i-— , one of the chief manifestations of the Mula Prakrita, XVIL 215,220,229.

Kalita^ a country, XVIL 330.

Kalkar, fort of; XV. 384.

KalwioUickam or Rules of Learnings by Avyar^ a Tamul female philosopher, VIL 857.

Kalydfif a town, the capital of Vijala Raya, XVIL 198.

KalyinOf how the king thereof was destroyed, XVIL 201.

Kam^ a town nine cos from Chumra, an account of, XVIL 532.

Kamala Mudra^ a gold coin, an account of, XVIL 594.

Kamaorh a state incorporated with the Bhot mehals, XVIL 1, 26.

KAM KAR 107

Kamaon^ statistical sketch o( by G. W. Trails Commissioner, XVL 187 ; geographical
description, 137 ; principal lakes, 139; rivers, 140; ghats, 141; Zoology, 142 and
208; towns, 145; population, 151; statements, 227; climate^ 155; botany and
mineralogy, 157; religion, 161; customs, 162; temples, 165; government, 168;
justice, 170 ; ordeal, 170 ; tenures of land, 175 ; mode of calculation, 178 ; cultiva-
tion, 180; products, 182; Goorkha conquerors, 189 and 206; detailed, 226 ; cur*
rency, 191; hill commerce, 193; chief marts, 195; landholders, 201; judicial, 196;
police, 198 ; and revenue system, 200 ; statement, 229; rent-free lands, 205 ; present
state, 207; additional observation, 208; diseases of the hills, 214; goitre, 216; man-
ners, 218 ; superstitions, 220. (See Kemaon.)

Kamti, geology of, XVII L Pt. I. 203.

Kammau, the canonical book of the RShaus, translation of, VI. 280.

Kanaka^ a Buddha, the length of life he enjoyed, XVII. 250.

Kanapa^ gives his eyes to the image of Ekimreswara ; and restored to him^ XVII. 199.

Kanarakf temple of the sun-shine, XV. 326.

Kanormer^ purgunnah, description of, XV. 852, 394.

Kanchelj/aSj a Sakta sect, an account of, XVIL 228.

Kandsy tribe of, in Orissa, XV. 204.

Kaneriy a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.

Kangla, a village near Chanshing, XVIL 515*

Kanjikaveri Pothi^ poem so named, XV. 280*

Kankar Formation^ considerations on, XVIII. Pt. L 17.

, at Salambhar, XVIII. Pt. L 84— Pc II. 92.

Kamarupa^ a district in Asam, its situation, XIV. 885.

Kambh^ a village at the bottom of the Kambhal mountain, XVIL 528.

KambhaU a mountain near Paite in Asam, XVIL 527.

Kamla^ the same with the river Subanshiri, XVIL 329.

Kammeha^ one of the eighty-four Oachchas of the JainaS) XVIL 298.

Kamshi, the same with the village Siting, XVIL 516.

Karufya in Ceylon^ of a copper coin found there, XVIL 597.

Kanqjy of several coins found there, XVIL 569, 570, 574, 575.

Kankamif a disciple of Sweta's pupil, XVIL 187.

Kankh or Kankhis^ the Ganges, XIV. 38L

Kinphata Jogis, disciples of Gorakhnath, XVIL 188, 191.

Kanty a pergunnah or district, XIV. 410.

KatUhaday a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190.

Kapdla, ditto ditto, XVIL 190.

Kapola^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 298.

Kari Lingis^ worshippers of Siva, an account of the, XVIL 207.

KaraMy where it falls into the Sahatu river, XVIL 345.

Karbiky a kind of saddle bag used in BhoC, XVIL 12.

Karddamermara^ his killing his brother Dacsha, VIII. 255.

108 KAR KER

Kariyapary a place in Asam, XVII. 454.

Kapila Indra Devoy king of Orissa, XV. 275.

Karayn Language^ vocabulary of, V. 233.

Karbichj sheep saddle bag used by the Bhotias, XVI L 24.

KarmahinaSf a Vaishnava sect, XVI. 13.

Karmika^ a Bauddha sect, account of their tenets, XVI. 435.

Karta Bhajas^ a modem Vaishnava sect of Bengal, XVL 123.

Karaoar Ijanguagef specimen of, VII. 65.

Kasaity its latitude, XVII. 414 ; a place near the Dihing, 453.

Kashmir^ of the throne of Saraswati there, on which Sanharachya sat, XVIL 179.

Kdshta SanghiSf one of the Jain sects, characteristics of the, XV II. 290.

Kisi, Banares, XVIL 170.

KasTf a place where the ruins of the Egyptian labyrinth are still to be seen. III. 426.

Kasturij wild musk deer of Bhot, how ensnared, XVIL 15.

Kasyapay a Buddha, XVIL 250.

Katheej Cussay, Moitay or Meekly Lat^uage^ vocabulary of, V. 230.

Kathnora, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.

Katmandu^ the present capital of Nep4i, XVIL 40.

Kaula or Kulina^ a Saiva sect, XVIL 222.

Kausambi, the capital of Sat^nika, XVIL 254, 260.

Kawi Language^ observation on, and specimen of the, XIII. 144, 162.

Kaynduayn or Ningthee River in Avoy of tlie amber mines in it, XVIL 459.

, the same with the river Subhadra, XIV. 382.

KedAranath or Kad&resa, a form of Siva in the Himalaya, XVIL 179, 197.

Kedrosia or Gedrosiay a country included in Camboj or Coj, VL 516.

Keewaree^ a species of water fowl, XVIL 332.

Keilitiey supposed to be the same with the Caulateyas, IX. 45.

KeUmafiy the same with the mountains of the Ilavrata division of the known world, VIILSll.

Kenduayatiy Irawadi joins with it, XVIL 465.

Kendueriy (See Kayndwen) a river in Ava, XVIL 325, 465.

Kengkia, the Ganges, XIV. 381.

Kerala, Malabar, XVIL 178.

* Utpaiiij a political description of Malabar, by Sankar&ch&rya, XVIL 177, 178.

Keddmith, a temple in the Himalaya, account of, XVIL 167 ; etymology of, 210.

Kellen or Kerien, a town on the Sampu, also called Punjulin, IX. 64.

Kemacuta, (or Golden Peak) mountains, III. 303, 329; called Pancrysos by the Greeks,

OUaki by the Arabs, course of the Nile through, 335.
Kemaon, memoir relative to a survey there, XIII. 293. (See Kamaon.)
Kerariy a S&kta sect, an account of, XVIL 229.
Kerari Family, rajas of the, XV. 265.
Kerethi of Scripture, connected with Crete, HI. 323.
Keridatta, a bard, distinguished from Linasu^ III. 318.

KER KHU 109

Kerikala Chola, persecutes Ramaniya for denying the supremacy of Siva, XVI. 29.

Kerkhij a city now called Aurungabad, I. 374.

KesadharOj a tribe living in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Ketumalaj derives its name from the Placsha tree on mount Vipula, VIII. 349.

Ketwer, a town and a district situated to the north-west of Chaga-serai, VI. 458.

KewUf a river near Mudgir, XIV. 401.

Keyimursh^ the same with Adam, VI. 492.

Ketf Umurshf father of Siamec ; Noah and Adam so called, VI. 465, 528.

KeteuSf the Hindu who followed Alexander to Persia, his wife became Suttee, X. 110.

KevaliSf possessors of true wisdom, XVII. 286.

Keylasj (Caildsa) or Paradise, an excavation near Ellore described, VI. 404.

Khicarij the mortal king of Meru, IX. 151.

Khak or Khagam, a measure of cloth, &c. among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.

Khakis, a Vaishnava sect, XVI. 76.

Khalangj its latitude, XVII. 449.

Khalang Tribe, of their language, XVII. 442.

Khamatis, their history, XVII. 441.

Khamba, a tribe of the Bhotias in Sabadu, XVII. 533, 534.

Khamdan, a river, of a trident fixed in its bed, and other legends, XIV. 426, 427, 434.

Khampti, refugees inhabiting and governing Sadiya, account of the, XVI. 337.

, priests on the Brahmaputra, XVII. 345; on the Irawadi, 356.
Khancu, a country on the banks of the river Cambodia, XIV. 434.
Khandarya, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Khandewdl, ditto ditto, XVII. 293.

Khand Giri, description of the excavated hills of, XV. 311.
Khanddoya, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jainas, XVII. 293.
Khands or Divisions of the Racha Bagarati, enumerated and described, XVI. 427.
Khat&, on the language and population of. III. 11.
Khan t ha, a town on the banks of the river Cambodia, XIV. 434.
Khanung, a tribe inhabiting the mountains near the Irawadi, XVII. 442.
Khaphok, a tribe, XVII. 442.
Kharam, a rivulet in Asam, XVII. 360.

Kharawa, one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jainas, XVII. 293.
Khatai, a name of the river Brahmaputra, also the name of a country, XIV. 432.
Kheiron, the same place with Chiron, IX. 64.
Khetara Family, by whom founded, XVII. 287.

Khink'but, one of the colossal statues in the Saroachhes of Bamiyan, VI. 466.
Khodagunge, supposed to be the same place with Calini Pacsha, XIV. 895.
Khokhao, a rivulet near the Irawadi, XVII. 448.
Khomen Language and Literature, on the, X. 257.

Khosru Perviz, grandson of Nurtbirvan, of his history and death, IX. 8S4, 237.
Khuldsat'Ul'Hisdbf an Arabic treatise on Algebra, remarks oD| XIL 166.

2D

no KHU KRI

Khurda RAj&s, list of the, XV. 294.

Khurij a disease of goats prevalent in Bhot, XVII. IS.

Khyemlungf one of the southern peaks of Cantaisch, dedicated to Mah&deva, VIIL S28*

Khyen Tribe, inhabiting the Yutna mountains between Ava and Aracan, notice of, by

Trant, XVL 261 ; manners differ from the Burmese, females tattoed, 262; origin of

the custom, 268 ; products of the country, 268 ; general characteristics of, 269.
Khyngberringj sirdar of Aracan, his attempts to recover that country from the Burmese^

XVI. 367; dispersed by a British detachment, S70 ; ultimate defeat and death, 871.
Kiandan, a country, an account of, XIV. 434.
Kiang-ngaf the same with the Irawadi, XVII. 461.
Kianlong-kiang, the same with the river Lantsan, XVII. 461.
Kiayan-dwayrij the western branch of the Airavati, XIV. 433. (See Kendwen.)
Kiayn or Cayan, the same with the country of C&hing, XIV. 433*
Kibong, a country, how far distant from Kulita, XVII. 456.
Kimbu, a mountain near Thi Sambar, XVII. 529.
Kimdahf a town near the base of the Kungbala mountain, XVII. 532.
Kings, wild asses of Mopch^, XVII. 521.
Kinnar&ya, one of Basava's chief disciples, XVII. 200*
Kinsha-kyang or Yangtsekyang, the river Pavani, VIIL 332*
Kishna Rdya^ when he reigned, XVII. 594.
Kiunlangf a principal trading town in Hiundes, XVII. 47.
Kodzar, a city, VI. 518.
Kongbong, a town below Lassa, XVII. 410.
Kilj founder of the Khaki sect, XVI. 76.
Kaar, one of the branches of the Indus, IX. 229.

Kolitas or Ktdtas, a powerful nation north of Asaro, facts regarding obtained, XVI. 844.
Koloun Language, vocabulary of, V. 231.

Kong, Chinese language, remarks on and specimen of, X. 266, 278.
Konneivenden, a small Tamul book by Avyar, translation of, VI I. 360.
Kookies, (dels) or Luncias, account of the, VII. 183.
— — or Ceuci, inhabitants of Cemuca, XIV. 448.
Korghdriya, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Kotah, of a silver coin dug up there, XVII. 587.

Kote gachcka, a tribe founded by the fourth Dasapnrvi Susthita, XVII. 287.
Kotwal, one of the titles given to the headman of a Hindu corporation, XVII. 476.
Koungjakay, a refugee in Chittagong, disputes the claims of the Burmese, XVI. 372.
Kawalea, former rajah of Aracan, governs Ava, Siam, Bengal, and part of China, XVI. 859.
Kqya, a species of wild dog of Bhotia, XVII. 14.
Kozdar, a city, VI. 518.

Krakuehchanda, a Buddha, the length of life he enjoyed, XVII. 250.
Krishna, worship of as BAla Gop^la, XVI. 86 ; as one with Vishnu, 87 ; inculcated in the

Brahma Vaivertta Pur&na, 88; diurnal ceremonies tOy 91 ; as Ranachor by the Mir»*

vais, 99.

KRI KYS til

Krishna^ identified with the supreme being, XVII. 213, 803. (See Crishna.)

Krishnij a river issued from the sweat of Vishnu, when he transformed himself into the

shape of the mount Salagram or Gandacisilla, XIV. 414.
Krishna Das^ author of the Chaitany a Charitamrita, XVI. 115.

Krishnangana^ the court of the lord of the Nairita comer on the mount Meni« VIII. 848.
Krita^ a district of Palestine, III. 323.
Ksheirapramdnaf definition of, XVII. 269.

Kubeer, an Indian philosopher, account of^ VII. 459. (See Cabir.)
Kukar^ ferret of Bhot, an account of, XVII. 16.
Ktdina or Katda, a Saiva sect, XVII. 222.
Kulita, a country, its distance from Sadiya in Asam, XVII. 456.
KuUongy of the size of that river, XVII. 817.

Kumara Pdla, king of Patten, converted to the Jain faith, XVI. 325— XVII. 260, 288.
KimMmbdj one of the two divisions of the Lamas who practise celibacy, XVII. 528.
Kimi, a name given to the Bhotias of Pochuzan, XVII. 534.
Kimkuj a village near the Dihing, XVIL 415.
KunUang or Kumtong, a place in Asam, XVII. 488, 447.
Kumudvalif a river in Kumuda, VIII. 361.
Kuna Pandya^ of his being converted into a Saiva, XVII. 288.
Kunda Kund AcMrya^ a celebrated Digambara teacher, XVIL 290.
Kungbala, a mountain near Kam, description o^ XVIL 582.
Kung'juj of its water, &c , XVII. 583.

K&ngla Tuba^kuj a Lama, of his superhuman abilities, XVIL 516.
Kungu^ a river near Kimdah, XVIL 582.
Kupeleh^ the pass of Hardw&r, VI. 473.
Kurgos of Bruce^ an island near Meroe^ III. 827.
Kurrakf account of an inscription on a stone found there, IX. 482.
Kuru, lies to the west of Mem, VIIL 846.

Kumkshetra^ the modem Tahnesar seat of the Paadava war, XVIL 609.
Kusan, hills, XVII. 820.

Kuth or Terra Japomca, produced in Kamaon, XVL 195.
Kutichara^ one of the four kinds of Sany^is, XVIL 208.
Kutch, recent rocks of, XVIIL Pt I. 87.
Kutlehrj the same with the pergunnah of Cntere, IX. 87.
Kuttif a town on the frontiers of Bhot, XVII. 517.
Kyangy a species of bird peculiar to Bhot, XVIL 16.
Kyang-daWy a mountainous region, XIV. 484.
Kyangzhcj a market town ten cos from Pina, XVIL 525.
Kyd, James, Esq., on the tides of the Hugli, XVIIL Pt I. 259.
Kyevun^ the same with Chyun and Mah4dAva, also Remphan, IV. 875.
KyliCi a place in the Saugur district, copper coins dog up there, XVIL 684.
Kystifutf the same with the Oorgones, XL 52.

112 LAB LAK

L.

JjabOi the son of R&ma, IX. 58.

LabdacuSi supposed to be the same with Lubdhaca, III. 818, 459.

LabechUf one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Laboca or Lobocaj a city, the same with Lahore, IX. 53.

Lacachandroj son of Vicram&ditya, the son of Garddabha, IX. 155.

L&chain Lachurij a mountain near N&m, XVII. 529.

Lachesis, the same with the goddess Vaishnaivi, XL 115.

Lacki Jungle, an account of, IX. 53.

Lacmtd Ray a, disturbed in his possessions by Sultan Mahmud's general, IX. 190.

Lacput or Pokyari, a branch of the Indus, IX. 229.

lAcsha or Lac Insect, observations on the, II. 361, letter thereon, 359 ; Appendix, 500.

Lacsha or Lakyi, a river, XIV. 431.

Lacshmanadeva Raji, father of Cocalladeva, great grandfather of Sri Carmadeva, IX. lOS.

Lacskmanyahf last king of Bengal, dethroned by Catubuddin's general, IX. 203.

Lacshml or Sri, and Ceres, the same, I. 240.

, the consort of Prithu, VI. 480.
-^-^— or Helen, her rape, a concomitant of the world's renovation, X. 31.

, brought up by Oceanus with Lunus, XL 35.
■ ■■ , produced from the churning of the ocean, XL 184; marriage with Vishnu, 185w

, the same with Venus, XL 139 ; both male and female, 143.

> her one hundred thousand years' penance to obtain Vbhnu as husband, XL 144w

', of her having three sons, the three sacred fires by Agni, XL 144.

, in love with R&machandra, runs after him, and his escape, XL 103.

, the divine energy personified, XVII. 210.

, the bride Sakti and Maya of Vishnu, a form of Prakriti, XVIL 214.

, goddess of prosperity, XVII. 275 ; Conch and Lotus her emblems, 581.
Lacshmivricsha, a tree of gold produced from the churning of the sea, XL 136.
Laddc, the rendezvous of traders firom Cashmir, Nurpoor, &c. to Yarkhand, VL 459*
IjOganche, a village eight cos from Rillein^.XVII. 527.
Laghiikhetara Family, by whom founded, and when, XVIL 288.
Laguda, son of Rahu, III. 333.

Lahassoj capital of Bhot, description of the city, its rulers, XVIL 514, 520, 531.
Lahar, a dty, its distance from Mult4n, V. 274.

Lailau'shah, the same with Pururava or Aila, and with Ninus and Nilan, VIII. 258.
Lait, a rivulet in Asam, XVIL 865.

Laiusy the same with Lmasu, III. 318 ; succeeds Lycus, 400.
LakalOf a silver ingot used in large payments in Bhot, XVIL 25.
Lake Manasaraoara, in Undes. See M4na8arovanu
Laken^ the lake of Ravana, VIIL 853.

LAK LAN 113

Lakshmana^ brother of R&ma, XVII. 590, 608.

Lakskmi. See Lacshmi.

Ltokeria^ an island, the native country of Venus, XI. 46.

Lakes^ the four, of Hindu geography, remarks on, VIII. 322.

Lakya or Lacsha^ a river, XIV. 431.

Laliy a small rivulet, XVII. 467.

Lalitdditya^ king of Caslimir, XV. 45.

Lalita Vistdroy a Vy^karana scripture of the Bauddbas, XVI. 426.

ULm& or Yam, Sinh raja, country of, east of Kolita, XVI. 345-— XVII. 325.

Ldm&s ofSikya^ their annual visits to Lah^ssa, XVII. 523 ; their two divisions, 523.

Ldmi Tecshooj account of a visit to him in 1783, I. 197.

, account of another visit in 1785, by Poorungeer^ a Gosseyn, with particulars

of the inauguration of the young Lama, I. 207.

-, an incarnation of Vishnu, VI. 506.

., the, of Karjang, XV. 361 ; of Dabling, 368.
Xiam^rA, father of Vasu, the same with Buddha Narayana, VI. 479; father of Nuh, 480;

tomb of, 481.
Lambton, Lieut. Wm., on the theory of walls, VI. 93.
, ^ on the mechanical maximum, VI. 137.

, Brigade Major, design of a survey across the Peninsula by, VIL S12,

, trigonometrical operations in the Peninsula by, X. 290.

', LiEUT.-CoL. Wm., measurement of an arc on the meridian by, XII. L

the measurement of the same arc continued by» XIII. 1.

Ijamgan^ a district, VI. 492.

Lampaca^ Lamech or L/amgan^ a country, VIII. 336.

Lampacam^ the country of Lamgaro, VIII. 363.

Lampaka^ a sect of the Jains, by whom founded, XVIL 290.

lAmuckukyOj a village near Tejing, XVI I. 531.

hanc&y between Sancha and YamaUidwipas, III. 301*

peninsula of Malaya or Malacca, VIII. 304, 339.

-, the country of the kings of Zap42e or Zab^ze, IX. 89.

', of its situation, X. 140; three islands of that name, 142; sevea islandii 152*

-, an account of the islands, so called, XL 28.
Lancd-dwdrOf a strait, VIII. 304; the straits of Malacca, X. 143 — XL 186.
Land of Darkness, surrounding the known world, XL 105.
Land, deeds of sale of, in Orissa, XV. 248.
Landhi'Sindh, a river near Bamiydn, VI. 464 ; the real Attoch, or forbidden river, 529.

or Little Sindh, called the river Cameh, VI. 457 ; called Copbes, 487, 497.

Ldngali or Nama ofSilan, botanical description o( IV. 269.

Language, on the orthography of Asiatic words in Roman letters, with spacuneiii of Saaicritf

Zend, Arabic and Persian, I. 1.

, observations on the Sanscrit, I. 422.

2 E

114 LAN LAR

Language f of the Arabs, observations on the, II. 4.

, of the Tarurs, ditto, II. 26.

, of the Persians, ditto, II. 49.

, the written, of China described, II. 196.

-, on the introduction of Arabic into the Persian, II. 205.

>, of Camicobar, specimen of the, II. 340.

-, of the Chinese, observations on the, II. 371.

-, of the mountaineers, borderers and islanders of Asia, III. 1.

-, of the Garrow hills. III. 85.

-, of the Nicobar Isles, III. 157.

-^ Hindu, traces of amongst the Malays, IV. 821.

•, of the Andaman islands, specimen of the, IV. 892.

, of the people inhabiting the Bhagulpoor hills, V. 127.

-, observations on the alphabetical systemof AwX and RXc'hain, V. 14S.

-, a comparative vocabulary of the Burma, Siamese, Kathee or Moitay, Kiayn or

Koloun, Karayn, Pegu or Moan, V. 219.

, specunen of the Poggy or Nassau islands of at Sumatra, VI. 90.
, on the Pali, and writings of the Burmas, VI. 805.

, specimen of the Karwar, VII. 65.

, of the Kookies (Ciids), or Lunetas, VII. 197 ; on the Sanscrit and Pracrit Un*

guaget and their derivatives, 199; on the Hindi, 220;. the Bengal), 228; theMait'biki
or Tirhutiya, 224 ; the Utcala or Odrad^sa, 225 ; the T&mel, 226 ; the Mabr4tta»
226; the CAnara, 227; the T^lingah, 228; the Ouijara, 228; the Penj&b^ 280; th«
Brij-bh&k4, 280.

, specimen of the Baceegur or Nat dialects, VII. 458.

, the gipsey dialect compared with the Hindostan^ VII. 481.

>, of the Indo-Chinese nations, X. 158 ; the PiM or Bili^ 161, 276 ; of Malayo^

163; of Jawa, 189; of Bugis, 193; of Bima, 198; of Batta, 202; of Tag4J«, 907,
of Rukh6ng, 222; of Barma, 282; ofMon, 289; of Pbay, 840; of K'bdm^i, 867$
of Law, 257 ; of Anam, 261 ; of Kong Chinese, 266.

, of the Malayu nation, remarks on the, XII. 103.
, apedmen of die Karri, XIIL 168.

•, of Orissa, derived from the Sanscrit, XV. 205,
•, vocabulary of Kanaweri and Tartary (Bbotia,) words, XV. 417.

(See ImeripiianSf Ldteratwre^ Poetry^ Sfc.)

Langulinif a river which flows from the mount Mabendra, VIIL 885.

Langur^ a village in a plain near the Yelum ThuDgb^ XVII. 518.

Lanken, a lake, the pool <rf*IUy«ia, VIII. 824.

Lantsan^ the same with the river Kianlong Kiang^ XVII. 461.

Lapm^ a village in the Juw&r ghit, XVII. 8.

Xar, a purgunnah, VI. 521.

Laresy household gods, derivation of the word, VL 499.

fti

LAR L£U 115

Lari, viUage of; XV. 887.

Laricaj a district in Guzrat, IX. 58.

Larkin or Lurkinhj mountains, VUI. 312. •

LamassuSf a name of the mount Parnassus, VI. 499.

Laroo-bundahf a species of tree on the banks of the river Dikrang, XVII. 840.

Lassa or lAtssa Chombo^ a name of the Dihong river, XVIL 410, 468.

LataOj a Sing-fo village, XVIl. 357; south of the Dikrang, 360.

Laterite Formation^ Buchanan's observations on, XVIII. Pt. L 4.

La Thi river^ falls into the Brahmaputra, XVII. 486.

Latitudes and Longitudes^ of some principal places in India, IV. 825.

, of stations and principal places in the meridional arc, XIL 858.

, of places in Hindustan and the northern mountains, XIV. 158.
J of various places, XV. 406, 488 ; of the observatory at Benares, Appendix, iL

LatoTUif her concealing Orus in a grove in the island of Chemmis, III. 405.

, the mother of the Sun and of Lunus, XI. 97, 98.
Latyanh or Lauty^ a village to the east of Jaysuimere, XIV. 407.
Lauhityay a river in the empire of Bbarata, VIII. 838.
iMunzan^ description of the tree so called by the Burmas, V. 128.
IjOwhSj the laurel tree, VI. 500.

Lauty or Latyanhj a village to the east of Jaysuimere, XIV. 407.
Lavana Samudra, the salt sea, which surrounds the Jambodwipa, VIIL 994, 841.
LavBSj of the Hindus, on the books relating thereto, I. 841, 858.
of the Tartars, II. 84.
of Menu, used amongst the Burmas, different from the Hindu code^ VI. 80S.

-, of Ceylon, VII. 422.

*, Mosulman, remarks on the authorities of, X. 475.

, maritime institutions of the Malayu nation, XII* lOS.

Lccmonia. See Hinna.

Laysthan or Layivati^ called Layati, Lete or LeCopolis, a division of Memphis, III. 840.

• , the place where king Visvacsena ended his days as a hermit, HI. 488.

Zjearj the same with the river Soar, XI. 45.

Lebana^ otherwise called Cepkeus Nripa^ the same with Caasiopea and Caioouf, VIIL 858.

Lechayanasj a devout sage; an account of him. III. 455.

Leda^ daughter of Thyestes^ and mother of the Dios-curi, XL 78.

Leguria or lA/guria^ the western parts of Europe why so called, XL 48.

Ijegzi or Lesgi^ formerly a powerful nation in Colchis, VI. 515.

Leh or Li, the capital of Lad4k, XV. 376, 425.

Lehrekf of the different names by which that country is eaUedy IX. 226.

Lesgi or Legzi^ formerly a powerful nation in Colchis, VL 515.

Leslie, M., on the Pangolin, I. 376.

Letanh^ the same with the country of Laton, VI. 488.

Lcucippcj sister of Evcnor ; lived in the White Island with her brother Evenor, XL 54.

116 LEU LIT

IjCUCO'Thea^ the same with the white goddess, and with Minerva, XL 130.
LeucO'Theai'Nereides^ daughters ofNereus, and companions of Leuco-Thea, XI. ISO.
Levitesy the Siddhas, VIII. 357.
Leyden, Dr. J., on the Indo-Chinese languages, X* 158*

, on tlie Rosheniah sect, XI. 363.

LiaSf formation resembling it in India, XVIII. Pt. I. 29, 39.

, at Hutta, XVIII. Pt I. 61.

Liger or LigeriSf the same with the river Loire in France, XL 45.

Lignite^ strata of, developed in the Himalaya, XVI. 392.

LigorUf a town near the river Lear or Soar, XI. 45.

Lilaiosj the same with Hud-Vallala or Yulluleah, VIII. 843.

Lilasthdn^ a place near the Hradancit^, where S&miram£ resided with Lileswara^ IV. 370 ;

LiUsOj sprung from Baleswara, identical with Ninus, IV. 376.

J the same with Assur, origin of his thirty-one Phalli, IV. 377.

LtUswaray a (orm of Baleswara, IV. 368; the same with Ninus, 370.
Limestone^ shell of Pondicherry, XVIII. Pt I. 9.

■ , singular variety of, at Sagar, XVIII. Pt. I. SO, 59.

Jjimong in Sumatra^ on the gold brought thence, L 336.

LiMRiCK, Rev. Paul, demonstration of the 12th axiom of 1st book of Euclid by, VIL 549*
Limyrica^ the same with the country of Muru, in the peninsula, IX. 58.
Linasuj descendant of Lubdhaca, legend of, from the R^janiti traced to Laius, IIL 818.
, the same with the bard Heridattaand Linius, III. 456; killed Mahasura, 460.
LingOj the symbol of the Bija, or vivifying principle of Iswara, whose followers are opposed

to the Yonijas, (vide) III. 358.
or PhalluSf of Mahadcva falling to the ground on account of his insulting some sages,

found by the gods and cut into pieces, which they carried to the different regions, I V,868*
the primeval one represented by a cone, in the west and in the Dekhen, X. 133.

, form under which Siva b now reverenced, XVIL 169 ; when introduced, 194, 197.

LingajaSf their war with the Yonijas, III. 368.

LingancitaSf of their battle with the Yonijas, VI. 532.

Ldngasariray considered as the same with the Atib4hica or V4yaviyam, XIV. 432.

Ling&want 9LXid Lingdyet^ types of the Siva Linga, XVIL 197.

Lingis or Singis Extrema^A Cape, VI I L 800.

Linruean^ botanical nomenclature censured, IL 347.

Upari, island of, VIII. 25a

list ofKingSf from the beginning of the C&li Yuga, IX. 90. (See other heads.)

Literature J Asiatic, remarks on, L 41 L

, of the Hindus, analysis of, with a commentary, L 340.

, on the second classical book of the Chinese called Shi King, IL 193.

— — , traces of Hindu languages and, amongst the Malays, IV. 221.

, of the Burmas, VI. 163, 302.

, and writings of A vyar, a Tamul female pbilosc^ber, VII. 845.

LIT LOU 117

Literature^ list of Ceylonese (Singhalais) books of, VIL 445,

, extracts from the Sehzeebul Mantik, or ** Essence of Logic," VIL 89.

, on the V^as, or sacred of the Hindus, VIII. 869,

, of the Indo-Chinese nations, X. 158.

-, translation of two letters of Nadir Shah, X. 526.

-, of the natives of B4li, XIII. 141. See Poetry, Language, &c.

Lithinos^yrgos^ the stone tower in the north-west of Meru, VIII. 318 ; the Aacabu, S21.

Lixi Haty its distance from Nanklow, XVII. 607.

Lleogyr or Locura, supposed to be the same with the island of Lakeria, XL 46.

LloeTj the Welsh name of the moon, how derived, XI. 45.

Lobelia pyramidalis^ botanical description of, XIII. 376.

Lobelia begonifolia, botanical description of, XIII. 377.

LocatocOf the Manasottara mountain, VIII. 329.

, a circular range of mountains, the same with the Caf or Atlas, VIII. 272

, mountains surrounding the world, XI. 55; impenetrable darkness beyond, 100.

LocavaraSf a tribe, VIII. 331.

Locuroy the same with the river Lakeria, XI. 46.

Locuriy abode of the moon wherein she shelters her faithful servants, XL 43.

Logha or the Universe^ the Burma opinions of, VI. 174.

Logicj essence of, or ** Tebzeebul Mantik," extracts from, VIII. 87.

Lohit or Irawadif whence that river rises, XVI L 318.

Lohit or Burrampooter^ whence it takes its rise, and other accounts relating to it, XVIL 324.

Lohita, a river which flows from the mount Him&vat, VIII. 335— -XIV. 423.

Lohita or Rohita^ the red hills near Rotas, bow they derived that colour, XIV. 398.

LohitOj two rivers in As4ma, XIV. 425.

Lohitachanday or Lohitoday or River with Bloody Waters^ formed from the blood of the
Cravyatas, slain by Parasurama, the Adonis of the ancients, now called Nahra
Ibrahim, whose waters at certain seasons are sanguine. III. 351.

Lohree or Rohree^ the same with the Damiadee, XIV. 407.

Lohri or Rohriy the same place, VII L 291.

Lopmgy a river to the north-west of Dhacca, XIV. 390.

Lokabadjoy a country, the same with H'Lockba, XVIL 462.

Loka SansarjanOy the Dhy4n of creation, and origin of the five Buddhas, XVI. 441.

Loloray city of, founded by Lava, king of Cashmir, XV. 17.

Lombrayy a village in the Pandua hills, situation, &c. of, XVIL 507.

Longitude^ a synopsis of cases in the deduction of by chronometers, 11. 473.

Longitudes. See Latitudes, Geography, Astronomy, &c

Loris or slaw-paced Lemuty described by Sir fVm. Jones, IV. 135.

Lolay a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Lotos of the NiUy its affinity to the Hindu Padma, Cotipatri and Ensete of Bruce, III. 310,

Lotosy Hindu geographical representation of the world in its figurei VIIL 805, 365.

Loughan Kouan, its latitude, XVIL 460.

2 F

118 LOW MAC

Lowikf a learned bishop, VI I L 275.

LubdhacOf a descendant of Nairrita, traced to Labdacus, III. SI 8, 457 ; regent of Siriua, 459.

Lucifer, Swarbhanu, VIII. 283.

Lucina, father of Cupid the elder, III. 405.

Lugo, a village near the Dihing, XVII. 414.

Lujong, a village near the Dihing, X VIL 419.

Lukyangy a Chinese river, XVII. 436.

Lurlu, a small village in Asam, XVII. 519.

Lumpacas or Tumpacas, a tribe, VIII. 83L

Lunar method of finding the longitude, corrections of, I. 439.

year of the Hindus, outliife of, by Raghumandanoj III. 257.

Lunctas or Kookiesy (dels) account of the, VIL 183.

Lupata or Back Bone of the World, present name of Ajagara mountains, IIL 807.

Luri, a river near Thamatheya, XVIL 377.

Lun GokaMs Village, an account oi^ XVIL 345.

Luyattor, large Karbech, or sheep saddle-bag, XVIL 24.

Lycurgus EdonoSj supposed to be the same with Cravyadadhipad, IIL 351.

■ , of the Greeks, king of Palestine, and around Damascus, tinaced to Ctvrym*

dadhipeti. III. 351 ; legend from Nonnus compared, 352.
Lycus, son of Nycteus, reigned during the minority of Lubdhaca, III. 460.
the same with the Zab, IV. 376.
\, of the countries included in it, XL 44.
Lymodi, mountains, situation, 8:c. o^ IX. 33.
LAfmoduSf mountains to the south of the Ganges, in Magadha, XIV. 393.

M.

MaaraziOf Bengal so called by Nicolo de Conti, IX. 73.

Mi^baUala, the king at whose court Buddha died, IX. 81.

Mated and Mujetj considered as distinct countries, IX. 62.

Mabogj an ancient town supposed to be the same with Mah&bhi^jasthin, IV. 874 ; called

Hierapolis, 374 ; of the goddess to whom it was dedicated, &c., 374 ; alto called Old

Ninus or Niniveh, 376.
■ or Bambykcj a place in Syria, VI 1 1. 802.

Maboomi a village near the Dihong, inhabited by the Meesbees, XVIL 337.
Macdonald, J., on the gold of Sumatra, I. 837.

i on the natural productions of Sumatra, IIL 19.
Mackenzie, Capt. C, remarks on Ceylonese antiquities by^ VL 486.

1 Major, C, account of the Jyns by, IX. 244.

Mackenzie, Col. C, account of venomous sea snakes on the coast of Madras by, XIIL 829L

, communicates an account of Bijapur, by CapL Sydenham^ XIIL 4SS.

• — , description of gold coins belonging to him, XVIL 591, 595-6»7.

MAC MAO 119

Machhodara or Maitre^Burghan^ of his idol in Pekin, VL 482.

Machhodam&th^ the same with Lamech, VI. 480.

Machineans^ of some of them having gone to the Malabar Coast at a very early period, X. 78.

Mackintosh, Capt., on a method of constructing arches, XIV. 476.

Macrae, J., account of the Kookies by, VII. 183.

, case of a poisonous snake bite, described by, XL 809,

Macran or Macarene^ a province in Coj or Camboj, VI. 516.

Macphersom, Lieut. S. C, on the geology of the Peninsula by, XVIIL Pt XL 115.

Macrobiii supposed to be the same with the country of the sage Mricu, III. 447.

Macshicasy flying ants ; an account of their making gold, &c., XIV. 469.

Madala Arasu^ the mother of Vdsava, the same with Madevi, XVI L 198.

Madana, a disciple of Swetas' pupil, XVII. 187.

Madana Mitra^ Sankarichar}'a unable to dispute with his wife, XVIL 179.

j9f<ii/m; mother of Vasava, XVIL 198.

Madhava Achirya^ early minister of Vijayanagar, XVIL 177.

Madagascar^ the same with Serendip or Serendah, Raneh and Harina, VI I L 308.

Madanarechaf daughter of king Tamrasena, IX. 147; marries a Gandharva, 148.

, mother of Vicramaditya, IX. 149.
jlC(i(fana5Mm2ari, wife of Vicram^ditya, IX. 137.
MadAardch6n/ay founder of a Vabhnava sect ; legends regarding, XV L 100 ; author of the

Sarva Dersana Sangraha, 101.
Madhuca or Long-leaved Bassia, botanical description of the, IV. 285*
MadkumantOj a mountain, VIII. 35 L

Aladhura or Madhura^rasa^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 84L
Madhumya^ a disciple of Basava, XVIL 200.

Madhyadesa, the middle and districU of India, VIIL 275, 336— IX. 127.
Madhyakhertaray a division of the Jains, by whom founded, XVIL 287.
Madhyaftodhanasy a tribe, VIIL 332.
Madhy&rjuna^ a pUce to the west of BaUraoya, XIV. 377.
Madhyaxuntay a mountain, VIIL 350.

M&diga R&ya, a devout worshipper of Siva, father of V&sava, XVIL 198.
Madroj a river which flows from the mount Vindhyas VIIL 335.

, a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.

MadracOf a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.
Madras^ the Mardi of the ancients, XV. 107.

, of a Brahman there, who could poise himself in the air, XVIL 186.

Madressay a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 341.

Madwachdrisy a Vaishnava sect, XVI. 100; marks and teoeU of, 102; ceremonies, 106.

Mitrisy the lake of Marisha, III. 340 ; sUtue o(; and his queen, traced to Vishnu or Osiris,

and Marisha, mother of Merhi, 341 ; ruins of the Egyptiao labyrinth to be seen near

it, 426 ; a king, his various names, 427.
MagOj a sage, after whose name the country of Magadha was called, IX. 85.

120 MAG MAH

Maga^ a Brahman, the son of Nicshubha and Agni, XL 18, 72.

> the offspring of the sun, and the grandson of Twashtah, IX. 74.

the father of the Magas or Maugas, being the offspring of the sun by Surenuh, XI. 77.
one of the four tribes in Sacadwipa, XI. 72.

called Bhojacas, from having intermarried in the family of king Bhoja, XI. 82.
Maga or MaguSf the appellation of the priests among the Persians, and from them it having

passed to the laity and the whole nation, XI. 76.
Maga'Calingas, the Magas or Mugs, living in Chatganh and Aracan, XIV. 443.
Magadd^ a goddess worshipped by the ancient Germans and Britons, XI. 75.
MagadOf one of the four tribes in the Sacadwlpa, XI. 72.

or Magadha, Patna and south Bahar, VIII. 269, 270, 336, 338, 341— XIV. 893.

Magadha^ in the possession of Nandas' ancestors since the days of Crishna, V. 263.

or Baharj called Poli by the Chinese, VIII. 269— IX. 36 ; its names, 43.

, on the chronology of the kings of, by Capt. F. Wilfard, IX. 32, 82, 116.
', Buddha born in, and his religion flourishing in, IX. 41.

-^ sent ambassadors to China, IX. 44; invited learned men from Greece, 98.
-, the country of Cicata, called Magadha after the Magas, XL 82 — XIV. 401.

MagadhaSf a nation, VIII. 331.

' , one of the three sorts of Indian bards, IX. 76.

Magad^hi or Apabhransa Language^ described, VI L 199.

or Dialect of Magadha, VIII. 269— X. 393.

Magadhif a name of the river Punapun&, XIV. 401.

MagadhicOf a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 341.

Magadhu^ south of Bahar, VIII. 336.

Maga Language, translation of an inscription in the, from Isl&mabad, II. 383.

3iagas or Mugs, descendants of the sage Maga, a tribe of Brahmens, IX. 74.

■ ■ or Magans, the name of the tribe still preserved in Britain, XL 75.

-i being the ancestors of the people of Ava, XL 76.

-, of their having taught the mode of worshipping the sun to the Brahmens, XL 83.

Mag€uaj one of the four tribes in the Sacadwipa, XL 72.
Mdgha, a lunar mansion, IX. 84.

Maghabdj the same with the Bafaihaca, in Sumatra, X. 150.
Maghya or Nyctanthes Sambac, botanical description of, IV. 244.
Magi and Samanians, difference between their doctrines, VI. 274.

^ the priests of different barbarous nations being so called, XL 81.

Magna Mater, the same with Amba, 111.387.
Magnes, father of Pierus, and grandson of Deucalion, VI. 505.
Magnetic, inclination, &c. at Calcutta, XVIIl. Pt 11. 1.
Magon, a god, the same with Mercurius Moccus, XL 75.
Magone, the same with the river Meghwan, XIV. 439.
Magus, grandson (^Technites, XL 77 ; his genealogy, 78.
MahdbaAuy a relation of Vicramatunga, IX. 123.

MAH MAH 121

Maha Bali, the same with the king Mah&nanda, IX. 36; expels the Cshetriyas, 37; bom
of a Sudra female, 38; ascended the throne, 136, 138, 140; his reign, 201.

Mah&balipoorum, some account of the sculptures there, called the seven pagodas, V. 69.

Mdhi BalipurOy or Baladeva-puttanay now called Mavelivoram, VIII. 339.

, by whom built, IX. 34 ; destroyed by water, 35.

, the country seat of M^hu Bali on the banks of the Soane, IX. 36.

Mahabelipuraniy of some lead coins found there, XVII. 597.

Mahabhadra^ supposed to be the lake Saisans, also the lake Baikal, VIII. 322,' 327

Mah&bhcig&, the same place with Hieropolis, in Syria, III. 297.
, a name of Capotesi, IV. 365.

Mah&bhagd Devi, of her appearing and residing in the Cushadwip, IV. 375.

■ , her temple at Bambyke or Mabog, in Syria, VIII. 302, 358, 361.

Mahdbhagdsthan, abode of Mah4bh^g4in Cushadwip, supposed to be Mabog, IV. 366, 374.

Mahdbhdraty analysis of, XV^II. 609 ; known in the fifth century, 620.

Mahabhat, the same with Muhammed, IX. 139.

Mahabhata, a relation of Vicramatunga, came from Anangapura, IX. 123.

Mahdbhdtadicasy the Musulmans, IX. 117.

Mahd Bhattaraca or Mahd Bhaiiarica, the same with Muhammed, IX. 143.

Mahacachhay the country to the north of Guzriit, XI. 52.

Mahacala, god of time, husband of Mahadili, III. 386; Mah&deva, IV. 874.
■ ■■ , the chief deity of the temple of Mahik^la Myan, in Pekin, V]. 483.

Mah&c&li, a goddess, transformed into the river Call, III. 303 ; as Sati, 304 ; vannhesand
re-appears to Mahacula as Rujar^jeswari, 386.

Maha Cauca, the golden island in which Yamapuri b situated, X. 143.

Mahacarni or Sudraca^ usurped the throne from his master, IX. 103, 106.

Mahachandrap&la, or Makendrapdla, son and successor of Chaitrap&la, IX. 140, 169.

MahadeOy pyramidal images of^ in Egypt, India, and Ireland, II. 477.

, cylindrical image of, near Kessereah, on the Gunduck^ II. 477. (Appendix.)

Mahidevay called Mrira, III. 324; husband of Parvati, 361; brother of Brahma and
Vishnu, 370; choses Misra in Sanchadwip, 371 ; the same with Typhon, cuts off one
of the heads of Brahma, 371 ; dispute between the triad about primogeniture, 374;
identical with Horus' character of productive principle, 375 ; springs from the eyes of
Vishnu and destroys Chrorasura, 376 ; retires to Barbara in Sanchadwip and con-
ceals himself in the mud on the banks of the Nile, 400 ; father of Gancsa, 410 ; retires
from Casi when Divodksa obtained it for his capital from Brahma, 410; places himself
in the lunar mansion Ardr^, 459.

•, descends with Parvati on the Nishudha mountains with a view to do good to

mankind, and charmed by the beauty of some nymphs, IV. 363 ; assumes the shape
of a dove, and performs austerities in order to destroy the grass with which Purusho-
toma was overspread, and being thence called Capotcswara, 364 ; insulting some sages,
367 ; his Linga falls down, and his wandering through the earth in that state, 368.

, the places of his eight forms on the mount Vasudhara, VIII. 361.

8 G

122 MAH MAH

Mahadeva^ animosity between him and Brahma, in their mortal shape, beheads him, VI. 4T4 ;
husband of Sita, the daughter of Dacsha, 475 ; cuts off the head of Dacsha, 476.

, incarnate in the house of Sura Mohendraditya Jagatjaya at Ujjajrini, in the cha-
racter of Vicram&ditya, IX, 127.

y incarnate as M41yavam to relieve the gods from iniquities of the Meechhas, X. 50.

, has his station in the south-east quarter of Meru, XL 30.

— , the destructive power, XL 11 L

, destroys the three giants of Traipura and fixes his trident in Camilla, XIV. 451.

Mahadevala or Mach&ya, a devout Jangama, XVII. 199.

Maha Ganda or Great Bell ofBxingoon, inscription on translated, weight and size, XVI. 27 L

Makagaurif a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIII. 335.

MahagrtvOf a tribe with long necks in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VIII. 338.

Mah&hasyasilaSi supposed to be the same with the Masscesyli, III. 309.

Mah&kaUiy a form of Siva in Ougein, destroyed by Altumsh in A. D. 1231, XVIL 196.

Mah& Lakshmiy the divine energy personified, XVIL 210.

Mahdmayuy the original illusion, the active will of the deity, XVIL 212.

Makimbd, the same with Madevi, mother of V^ava, XVIL 198.

Mahd Lancdy M41acca, VIII. 304.

Mah&manydy consort of Mahiraan or Arhan, III. 411 ; mother of Sarmacardama, 415.

Mah&meghu, a mountain, VIII. 356.

Mahamurgchoy a famous temple in Aracan, built by Gautama, XVI. 356.

Mahinada or Mahanadi, the chief river of Cataca or Cuttack, VI. 532~XV. 185.

, mistokenly called Dosaron, XIV. 404; one of the two branches of the river

Bahuda or Mahoda, the same with the Sitaprabha, 419.
MahAnadi, the same with the Aracan river or Tocosanna, XIV. 448, 449 452.
MaA&nanday a king, of his having assumed the titles of B41i and Mahibali, IX. 36, 45, 75, 87.

f dynasties and reigns from, to Chandragupta, IX. 90.
Mahanetras^ a class of Vidyadharas, supposed to be the Armenians, VIII. 360.
Mahd Niekbanaj Abharapura or Region of Annihilation^ popular belief regarding, XVI. 275.
Mahdniloy the blue rangeof mountains, VIII. 352, 359.
Mahdni^itha Sect of the JainSj by whom founded, XVIL 290.
Mahantj one of the titles given to the headman of a Hindu corporation, XVIL 476.
Mahants, superiors of Hindu convents, account of, XVI. 39.
Mahdpadmapati Nanda^ a title of Mahdbali, IX. 37.

Mahdpanthy a peak in Himalaya, whence devotees are precipitated, XVI. 210.
Mahd Rdja Wallieh^ a Singhalais history, extract from the, VIL 45.

of Bengal, his expedition against the Maldive islands 200 years ago, IX. 39.

of Zapage or Zdbaje, invaded Bengal, before the Musulmans, IX. 39.

Mahdrdjatabhumi or Mahaswetabhumiy the White Island beyond the Localoca mountains,

XL 100.
Mahardshtroy a country, VIII. 336.
Mahdrdshtrasy observations on their origin and name, IX. 241.

;<j

MAH MAH 123

Mahdmava or Mahid&bdhu the western ocean, VI I L 298.

Mahasura^ sonof Linasui his legend traced to CEdipus, IIL 318 ; killed by Linasu, 460.

Mahisy&ma or Great Black, king of the Sy^ma-muchas, residing in Anrasthan or Arabia,
retires after defeat by Par^ur4ma to the C&li, traced to Arabus, called by the Greeks
Orobandes Oniandes, IIL 352, 356.

Mah&tavii lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Mahaiij the famous temple and idol of, erected by Kowalea, Rajah of AracaUf XVI. 359.

Mah&vidya Vaishnavi, the great or secret doctrine of Vishnu, XI. 136.

Mahavira, one of the deified Jaina teachers, XVIL 243 ; his birth, 252 ; attains the degree
of a Jina, 252 ; his austerities, attended by Siddhartha Yaksha, 253 ; one of the Tir*
thankaras, 247 ; the twenty-fourth Jina, 248 ; elevated to the Sandherma heaven, 251 ;
bom as Marichi, the grandson of Rishatha, of his repeated births, 251 ; indifiPerent to ves-
ture, 253 ; being maltreated by the Mlechha tribes, 254 ; his inaugural lecture, 255 ; the
followers who accompany him to the Apapapuri after his death, 260 ; Gautama's pre-
ceptor, 280; had followers of both sexes and of every caste, 286; philosophical dig*
cussions between him and his eleven Ganadharas, 257.

Makdvtrabahuj a relation and confidential associate of Vicramitunga, IX. 128.

Mahdvira Swdmi, the twenty-fourth Tirthankara of the present age, XVIL 292*

Mahendra, called Cula ParvatOj a range of mountains, its situation, VI 1 1. 334, 335, 339.

, Indra, his place of dalliance on the Sintanta mountain, VIII. 359.

•, resides in Indr^wipa in the east of Meru, XL 30.

Mahendra Malli\ name of a Nepal rupee, XVIL 515.

3faAefi^apd2ff, grandfather of Bhoja, IX. 166; called Vijaydnanda, reigned at Yoginipura, 167.

Maheya^ a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIIL 837.

Mahif a river in Gujgara Mandalam, near Cambay, VIIL 335— IX. 147.

, daughter of the earth, and of the sweat which ran from Indradyumna's body, IX. 197.

Mahimdn or ArhaUf 8L (orm of MBhkdevBf husband of Mah&manya, III. 411; fiither of
Sarma Cardama, 415.

Mahish&sura, a daitya or demon, called also Maidhasur, of the gods having fled through hb
fear to Vishnu in the White Island, XL 57 ; destroyed by Devi, XIV. 455.

Mahishica, a country, VIIL 336.

Mahishman, fourth in descent from Haihaya, IX. 105.

Mahishmatif a city built by Mahishman Chauli Maheswara on the Narmada, IX. 105.

Mahmood Sultauj prevented from destroying the tomb of Maitlan, by dreamsi VL 451.

Mahmud, of Ghizni, deposes Shamunda^ XVI. 324.

, account of his demolishing the Linga called Soman&th, XVIL 195.

Makoda or Bahuda, a river, supposed to be the same with Sitocatis, XIV. 418.

Mahodabdhi or Mahamava, the western ocean, VIIL 298.

Mahammad Cazim, description of Assam by, II. 171.

Mahodaya, the court of the Lord of the Zodiac on the mount Meru, VIIL 848.

Mahony, Capt., on Singala or Ceylon, VIL 32.

, on Ceylon and the doctrines of Budha, VIIL 508.

124 MAH MAL

Mahrattasj asserted in India to be foreigners, IX. 233; section of the Scanda PuHina oiiy

285, 239.

, account of their defeat in 1761 at the battle of P^nipat, III. 88.

■ , remarks on the language of the, VIL 226 — X. 91.

, invasion and conquest of Orissa by the, XV. 29T.

M&hwa or Madhtica Tree^ description of, (See Bassia Butyracea) L 300.

MaiandtMSi a range of mountains, XIV. 390, 391.

MaidhasuTj the same with Mahishasura, XI. 57.

MainacOf a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Mainaka^ a mountain in Sumatra, X. 150.

Mainpurif of a Jain temple there, XVII. 275.

Maioita^ one of the Comorro Islands, IX. 32.

Mairam^ a place to the east of Manipur, XIV. 381 ; the same with Mayarama, 382.

Mairangi a village in the Pandua hills, XVII. 507.

Maltha or Maithila, the country of Tirhut, also a Raja, the son of Mitha, XIV. 416.

Maithila or Tirhutya Language^ remarks on, VII. 233.

Maithila, the country of firhoot, IX. 112, 115— XIV 416.

Maitlam Peer^ the same with Lamech, and with Vaivaswata, VI. 479— VIII. 863.

Majholi, an island, XVII. 320.

Mak&ras, the five, of the Vam^charis, XVII. 223.

Mala^ a country, VIII. 336.

Malabar^ historical remarks on the coast of, and inhabitants, V. I.

— — ~, account of the St Thom6 Christians on the coast of, VII. 364.

*, of the principal sea ports on the coast of, X. 85.

■ ■ . , Brahmens among the Protestants, Roman Catholics, and Nestorians of, X. 89.
-I ■", the custom of burning the dead close to the house in which they had resided there,

having originated from the curse of Sankara Acharya, XVII. 178.
Mdlacd or Makd Lancij a peninsula supposed to be joined to Africa, VIII. 304, 889.

, called Lnncadwara, or the gates of Lanca, X. 143; extent of, 146.
Mala Devaj king of Jalor ; the government of Chaitor, and Mewdr given to him by Sultan

Muhammed; makes peace with Hammira, IX. 192.
Malaiy an Isle, which joins to the country of Zengh, VIII. 304.
Md Lancay of the route from it to Dharmapuri, X. 145w
Maldrif the village of, described, XII. 393.

Malati^ or great flowered jasmin, botanical description of, IV. 246.
Malavoy (Mdlvoa) a country in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 337, 340, 342.

, of a famine there in the time of Vicramaditya, IX. 128.
Malavartij a country, VIII. 336.
Malay ^ language and literature, on the, X. 163

— — * Nation^ remarks on the, with a translation of its maritime institutions, XIL 102.
Malaya^ the peninsula of Malacca, and viciaity. III. 301— VIII. 264; iu rivers, 335.
, the same with.the Yamala division of the old continent. III. 300— VIII. 299.

J^

MAL MAN 125

Malaya^ of Rah us' trunk and dragon-like tail falling there, when beheaded by Vishnu, III. 420.
, the Malabar coast, VIII. 339.

, the same with Malanca, X. 146.
— — , mountains, XIV. 428; same as the southern ghats, XVII. 616.

, peninsula, geology of the, XVIII. Pt. I. 128.

Malaya-^etUy prince of Nepal, gives battle to Chandragupta, V. 267.

Malay Sy on the traces of the Hindu language and literature extant among, IV. 221.

Malbhooniy a place, VIII. 336.

Malcolm, Gen. J., translation of Nadir Shah's letters by, X. 526.

Malgnzars or Landholders^ of Kamaon, XVI. 201.

Malindra^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Malint\ a city in the district of Bhaglepoor, IX. 104.

Mdlini Metre^ specimen of, X. 437.

Malari Mahatmya^ legend from regarding Havana's wives, the amazons of Sitrirajya, III. 357.

Mallaya^ a saint, one of the conspirators who killed king Bijala, XVII. 201.

Mallecarjee^ on the worship of, V. 303.

Mallikdrjuna^ a form of Siva on Sri Saila, XVII. 196.

Mallet, C. W., account of the Ellora caves by, VI. 389.

Mallica or Wavy-leaved Nyctanthes^ botanical description of the, IV. 245.

Mallusy a mountain toward the Ganges, now Malblioom, in Midnapoor, VIII. 336.

Maluk DdSi founder of a sub-division of the R4manandi sect, XVI. 77; genealogy of, 79.

Malwa^ a country, (see Malava,) VIII. 270.

Malwahy (the same,) when the dynasty of its princes began, IX. 193.

MalyavaUy the range of mountains on the eastern side of Mem, VIII. 321, 345.

Manay mouth of one of the Tartar passes in the Himalaya mountains, XVII. 2.

Mana Ghdty assigned to the temple of Badarin^th, XVII. 28; trade of, 47.

Malyavana^ an emanation of Mah^deva, X. 50.

Malyaratgirif situated in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Man or Mannin^ the Isle in which the abode of Mananan lies, XI. 132.

Many the Isle of, supposed to be the same with the mount Mandara, XI. 140.

Manahalay now Manhal, in the mountains to the north of the Panj^b, VIII. 340.

Mananamy the son of the sea, the same with Varuna, XI. 132.

Manapuriy the seat of Brahma on the mount Meru, X. 139.

Manary account of the pearl-fishery there in 1797, V. 393.

M&nasoy a lake in mount Meru, VIII. 322, 351— X. 139.

, one of the four tribes in the Sdcadwipa, XI. 72; exUnt in Britain, 75.

, one of the chief manifestations of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

, or Bonashy the same with the lesser Lohita, XVII. 355.

M&nasaravaray a lake in Undis, III. 329— VI. 488— IX. 58— XV. 369; XVII. 355.

, a lake near Bamiyan, VI. 491 ; near C&bul, 491.

, narrative of a journey to, (with an introiluctory note,) XII. 375.

, ascertained to produce no rivers to the south, north or west, XII. 468.

2 H

126 MAN MAN

Mdnasarovara or Mdn-saraur Lake^ the same with the Bindu Sarovara, VIII. 322 ; pro-
duced from the heart of Brahma, 323 ; called Anandat, 324 ; supposed to be a crater,
325; four rivers springing from it, 327.

, the Cundaof Brahma, into which Ganga falls, XIV. 455.

Manasa-saras or Manasarotmraj name of the Sannyasis for a celebrated lake in* the north
Himalaya, near Sumeru, the abode of gods. III. 329 ; the Vindhyasaras of the
Purans, 330.

Manasottara^ the Localoca mountain, VIII. 329.

Manatara^ a place near the mountains of Prabhucuthara, XIV. 382.

Manchij the capital of the cultivated tracts in the Irawadi, XVII. 433, 441, 444.

Manbeg or Bombyce^ the shrine of Mahabhdg^ Devi, in Syria, VIII. 358.

Manctica^ a place to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Mandahhagya or Mandadhanya^ a country called Mandiadini, XIV. 403.

ManddcinioT Swarganga^ a riv^, rises from under the feet of Vishnu, VIII. 316, 335, 341.

Manddcrdnta Metre^ specimen of, X. 436.

Mandadhanya or Mandahhagya^ a country, also called Mandiadini, XIV. 403.

Mandaga^ a river which flows from the Suctiman mountain, VIII. 335.

Mandaia or Circle^ III. 320.

Mdndalicay a king, IX. 192.

Mandali Panji^ records preserved in the temple of Jaggann^th, XV. 256.

MandaliffOj otie of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Mandapa, son of Cushmanda, flies into Cushadwip, and discovers Mahddeva, III. 401.

Mandaray low hills of red earth, site of Punyavati, residence of the Palli, noted in the
Jesuit's map, and by Bruce, derivation traced, III. 317.

, a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334 ; of a beautiful Cadumba tree on, 349.

' , a name of the Rajata island or Sumatra, VIII. 304— X. 147.

, a station of the sun in Jambudwipa, XL 70.

, a mountain, used as a churning staff by the gods, III. 317— -XI. 133.

Manddr&jya^ Madras, XIV. 379.

MandatOf a king who lived in the Crita Yuga, father of Muchucunda, VI. 508.

Mandavahinif a river which flows from the Suctiman mountain, VIII. 335.

MandavyOf a tribe or place in the Midland country, VIII. 338, 340.
, a Rishi, his sufferings for piercing an insect, X. 66.

, legends from the Mahabh4ratof his crucifixion, X. 63; expulsion of Yama by,
67; renovation of the world by, 64; contemporary of Chrishna, 65.

Mandavyehy the crucified, a regeneration attested by, legends concerning him, X. 44.

Mandeby one of the splinters of the magnetic mountain created by Sucracharya, XIV. 430.

M&ndJi&t&y a prince of Ayodhyd in the Treta age, coins of, XVII. 588.

Mandhij a mart for hill produce in Kamaon, XVI. 195.

Mandiadini^ the same with the country of Mandahhagya or Mandadhanya, XIV. 403.

Mandita^ son of Vijayadevi, a master of the Jain schools, XVII. 257.

MandoWf a district in the province of Malwah, IX. 182.

M

MAN MAN 127

Mandya^ son of Jarath& Sani or Saturn, by Tamab, III. 332, 428.
ManeSf propagated his doctrine in Tartary, IX. 215 ; his tenets, 221.

, being a pretended incarnation of Buddha, X. 77.
Mangala or Mars, the child of Prethevi, legend of, III. 4G1.

Mangaldchandika^one of the chief manifestations of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.
MangalorCf account of trigonometrical operations in, X. 290.
Mangalyay a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 342.
Mangamj an account of the place, XVII. 533.

, a stage, eight cos from Nooraari, XVII. 533.
Manghehf when he flourished, X. 102.

ManhaxDeTf when it became the metropolis of the Bala Rayas, IX. 199 ; situation of, 233.
Manij a mountain, VIII. 350.

, one of the splinters of the magnet-like mountain, the Diamond Island, XIV. 429.

ManicheariSf of their heresy, IX. 212; consider Christ the primeval serpent, 218.

, many of them in Ceylon, in the ninth century, X. 79.

Manidib^ the same with Maindwip or Mandeb, XIV. 430.
Manidwipa^ the same with the White Island, XI. 136.

Minikyilay relics discovered in opening an ancient building there, XVII. 563, 576, 581*
ManimaHj situated in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VI IL 339.
Manimat^Oj one of the peak lands of Hiranyavatam, XI. 16.

Maniola^ islands; splinters of the magnetic mountain created by Sucrach&ryya, XIV. 430.
Manipurf a country and town near Assam, XIV. 435.
ManipuriSf an account of the people, XVII. 509.

Mdttju Naih^ a military legislator and teacher of Buddhabm in Nepil, XVI. 469.
Mankir^ a principal city in India, IX. 182.

ManliuSf passed through Caria and Pamphylia with a large army, X. 107.
Manna. See Gez.

Manners and Customs^ of Hinzuan or Johanna, IL 77 ; of the natives of Asam, 171 ; of the
Hindus, account of two festivals, 333; of the natives of Camicobar, 337.

, of the Garrows, III. 20 ; of the Hajins, 36 ; of the natives of the

Nicobar Isles, 151.

, of the inhabitants of the hiUs near R4jamahal, IV. 45.

-, of the natives of Nancowry and Comartz, IV% 130.

', some extraordinary of the Hindus, IV. 831.

•, of the natives of the Andaman Islands, IV. 389.

, of the natives of Malabar, V. 5, 11 ; of the Nayrs, 11, 17.

, of the natives of Pegue, V. 114, 115.

, of the inhabitants of the Poggy or Nassau Islands off Sumatra, VI. 77.

, of die Kookies (Cucis), or Lunctas, VII. "185.

, marriage and funeral ceremonies of the Hindus, VII. 239, 288.

, of the people of Ceylon, VII. 423.

, of the Bazeegurs (Bazigars), or Nats, VII. 459.

128 MAN MAR

Manners and CustomSy of the Panehper6s or Budeas^ VII. 470.

, of the Sikhs, XI. 252.

, funeral ceremonies of a Poonjeeor Burman priest, XII. 186.

, of the P'hansig^rs, XIII. 250 ; of the Badhiks and Phegs, 282.

, coronation ceremonies of a Hindu R^ja, XIII. 311.

, of the Bhuteas, XV. 129.

; , of the natives of Orissa or Cuttak, XV. 199.

, of savage tribes in Orissa, XV. 202.

(See Lawsy Religion^ Geography^ Sfc)
Manovatif Brahma's court on the mount Meru, VIII. 347.

Mamaraur or Mamarovar Lake. See Manasarovara, VIII. 322»— IX. 68 — ^XV. 369.
Manhamaj a river within the great valley of Nepal, description of, XVII. 513.
Man Sinhy (Raja) governor of Orissa, XV. 228.
Mansuraj the lower, situation of, the same place with Tatha, IX. 233.
Manieswariy the same with the Vriddhamanteswara Samudra, XIV. 462.
Manthana Bhairava^ a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.
Mantra or pass wordy of Hindu sects, XVI. 31.

Mantri or Racskasay prime minister of Nanda, punishes a magician, V. 264.
ManUy imposters assume the name of, X. 28.

■ or New Odiny being cotemporary with Trenmor, X. 29 ; has three sons, 39.

Manus and Manwantarasy an account of them, V. 245.
Manushiy the mortal Buddha saints of Nepal, XVI. 440.
Manwantaray the term explained, II. 112.
Manzalcy a lake, III. 397.

Maploo dialect of the Karayn Languagey vocabulary of the, V. 233.
Marbavy a river, XVII. 358.
Marca or Marcavay son of Mrica, III. 445.

Marcandeyay son of Mricandu, one of the nine long-lived sages, III. 448.
Mar-cohy a mountain to the south-east of Cabul, the same with Meru, XIV. 376.
Marcuray the same place with Mrira, in Pegu, IIL 324. .

Mareb River or S&nchanagay junction with Caii, III. 303; rise in the Nishadhas 329.
Mareby also called Astosalas, or the river Hasti Sabha in the Sanchadwipa, VIII. 303.
Marhattasy their kings descended from the brothers of Sherooyeb, IX. 156.
Marhelany a place, VIII. 320.
Marichiy one of the seven Rishis, what star he represents, IX. 84.

, the grandson of the first Terthankara Rishabha, XVI L 251.
Marine Observationsy during several voyages. Appendix, i. No. 6., XV. 15.
Marishay tears of, (or lake of Mceris) for her lord Petisuca, called Asrutirtha, or holy place

of tears, III. 340, 424.
Maritimey institutions of the Malays, XII. 102.
Markeyay one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Marv-Shajehdny the same with the country of Arsaretb, VI. 488.

MAR MAU 129

Marriage CeremonieSf of the Hindus^ VIL 288*
Marsj the same with Siva, XL 118.
Marsa^ a species of Amaranthus, XVII. 7.

Mabsden, Wm., on the traces of Hindu language among the Malays, IV. 221.
Mirtanday (the sun), his rays clipped upon a potter's wheel in Sacadwipa in order to bring
back his wife Nicshubh4, who fled from him, being unable to bear his refulgence, XL 67.
Martine, Lt. Col. Claude, on the manufacture of indigo at Ambore, IIL 475.
Maru-Cachkay a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Maruhoy a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.
Mirwirj geology of, XVIII. Pt. IL 75.
Masmacy a village in the Pandua hills, XVI L 503.
Mascaly an island near the river MushcoUey, XIV. 454.

Ma'shandari or American Callicarpusy yet a native of Java, botanical description of, IV. 252.
Masnaviy a poem, by Maulavi^ extract from, III. 179.
Masoudiy an author, the time in which he lived, VIII. 282.
Masscesylij supposed to be the same with the Mahahasyasilas, III. 309.
Mastita ofPtolemyy Massoesyli of Juba, Massa or Massagueios of the maps, IIL 309.
Matcunoy a river bom from the Ricsha mountain, VIIL 335.
MalhemalicSf demonstration of a theorem concerning the intersections of curves in, L 330.

, reduction of calculations in, into more compendious forms, IIL 141.

, a demonstration of one of the Hindu rules of arithmetic, IIL 146.

MafhSf Hindu convents, account of, XVI. 38 ; at Benares, 52 ; of the Madwacharis, 102.
Mathura or Muttra, a city near Agra, IX. 63.

, a Hindu, and a bishop of Suphara, X. 72.

, of the coins obtained there, by Colonel Tod^ XVII. 57L

Mathuraca^ a tribe in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Matkunga^ a town, eight cos from Tejing, XVII. 531.

M&tracKhandas^ in Sanscrit prosody, X. 404.

M&tr&'Samacay a species of Sanscrit metre, X. 411.

Mdtri'devi, the mother goddess, similar to the Junones-Dee, XL 147— XVII. 222.

Mairoba, a sea, the same with the lake of Su-Mapanh, VIII. 341.

Matsa^ the same with Matsya, a tribe or place in the Midland country, VIIL 388.

Matsya^ legend of the deluge related in. III. 312.

, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Matsyendran&ih Yogi^ father of Oorakhnith, and son of Adin4tb, XVII. 189, 192.
Matsyendris or Macchendrit^ a class of Jogis called after the above, XVII. 193.
Matsyasj a nation, VIIL 331.
MatthioluSy the age in which he lived, XIV. 415.
Matulinga^ situation of Vrihaspati's hermitage in, VIIL 355.
Matura, account of the observatory there, V. 200.
Maturo'nith^ his work on Hindu sects, XVI. 7.
Maulavif extract from his poem called Masnavi, IIL 179.

2 I

130 MAU MED

Matdij hills between the rivers Sond and Ganges, also called Rohita, XIV. S84 ; river, 398.

Maunas^ their eleven kings ruled over the countries bordering on the Indus, IX. 219.

Maunica^ a country, VIII. 337.

Maurice, murdered by Fhocas, IX. 237.

Maurya^ a Brahmana of the Kasyapa tribe, and father of Maurya Putra, XVIL 257.

Maurya PtUra^ son of Vijayadevi, by Maurya, a Jain Ganadhara, XVIL 257.

Mauritania^ a country. III. 309 ; inhabitants, said to have been Hindus, 367.

Mavalipuram. (See Sculpture and Mahabah'pur.)

Mavelivoram, the same place with Mahd Balipura, or Baladeva Pattana, VIII. 339.

MaxaieSy thechief river in the province of Macran or Macarene, now called Macshid, VI. 516.

May&i an Indian divinity, I. 223 ; original illusion, XVII. 212; Bhav4ni, 303.

-, engineer of the giants, and son of Twashta, IX. 134 — X. 56, 154 — XIV. 384.

' -, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jainas, XVII. 293.

or Moye^ one of the sons of king Salivahana, of the place where he settled, IX. 212.

• , performs Tapasyain honour of the sun, and teaches him the doctrine of time, X. 56.

Mayabatu^ a king, his going to worship at Bisvandth, XIV. 428.

M&yadevij goddess of illusion, resembles the Aphrodite Pandemos of the Greeks, III. 430.

, mother of the Gautama cf the Bauddhas, XVII. 256.

M&yd'giri or Deva-giri^ part of the Raivata hills, the abode of Mayd, XIV. 384.

Mdydrdma, a place, the same with Mairam, XIV. 382.

M&yas or Meyos^ inhabitants of the Deva-giri hills, XIV. 384.

Mayurii a tribe between Chatganh and Aracan, XIV. 390.

Mayuray a mountain, VIII. 352.

Miyuracshiy the same with the river More, XIV. 402

Measurement, of an arc between latitudes 8° 9' 38"-39 and 10° 59' 48"-93, XII. 1.

-: , of an arc extending from 10° 59' 49'' to 15° 6' 0"-65, XII. 353.

, of an arc on the meridian, from lat. 15° 6' 0''-2 to lat. 18° 3' 45", XIIL I.

, by compensation bars, XVIII. Pt. II. 214.

Measures and Weight s, treatise on Indian, V. 91.

Mecala or Mecold, a country along the river Narmada, VIII. 337, 338, 341.

Mecca, the same place with Mocshesa, III. 427. (See Semiramis.)

, a dissertation on tlie origin of, from the Hindu sacred books, IV. 363 ; commercial

intercourse with Rome, 371 ; of a pigeon carved in wood there, 372; its temple

dedicated to Zohal or Kyevun, 373.

, of its being claimed by the Hindus as a place of worship belonging to them, X. 100.

Mechacas or Mack, an epithet of Mdhacali, as the C&li, III. 304.

Mechanic Powers, on the maximum of, and the effects of machines, VI, 137.

Mechanics, hints relative to friction in, I. 171.

Mecklcy, See Moitay.

Meda, genealogy of the rulers of, XVI. 322.

Medha, son of Priyavratta, VIII. 284.

Medhi or Merhisuca, son of Marisha, and an island in the lake Mceris or Marisha^ statue

there ascribed to Mcei^is by the Greeks, III. 341 ; descendant of Pethinas, 418, 424.

'ji

MED MEN 131

Medhisucasthdfij supposed to be the same with the town of Metacamso, III. 426.
Medical Plants and Drugs, catalogue of Indian^ XL 152.
Medicine, of the Hindus, books relating to, I. 340, 350.

, on the cure of the elephantiasis, &c., II. 149.
— — — , on the cure of persons bitten by snakes, IL 323.

, of the medicinal plants of India, II. 345,

, remedies used by the Garrows, III. 31.
— — , state of medical science in Asia, IV. 167.

, remarks on an epidemic amongst troops encamped near Oujein in 1792, VL 58.

, observations on the Dracunculus or guinea worm, VI. 59.

, on the poison of the serpent, VL 103.
— — , observations on the practice of the Burmas in, VI. 303.
, on sol-lunar influence in the fevers of India, with scheme of an ephemeris, VIIL 1.

, an account of the male plant which furnishes the Columba root, X. 385.

, catalogue of Indian plants and drugs, XL 153.

, case of the bite of a poisonous snake successfully treated, XL 309.

, analysis of the snake stone, and examination of its supposed virtues, XIII. 817.

, cases of the bite of venomous sea snakes on the coast of Malabar, XIII. 329.

Medilerranean Sea^ called Y4modadh^, and also Hippados, VIIL 297, 304.
Medusa, his head turning the beholders into stone, VIIL 258.
Mecshmees, a bilinear the Brahmakund, XVII. 324; inhabitants described, 337.
MegastheneSj frequently sent on embassies to Sandrocoptos, by Seleucus, V. 290.
Meghanad or Meghavahana, a river, commonly called Meghn^ X VL 438.
Meghavdhana, a name of Indra, how derived, X. 121, 150 — XIV. 438.

. , king of Cashmir, XV. 36.

Meghavdn, situated in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.

Meghnd or Meghwan^ the same with the river Meghanad, XIV. 438.

Megisha, a lake, an account of, X. 148 ; of the rivers which flow from it, 149.

Mehragc, of the countries it includes, its king, IX. 38.

Mchran, the same with the river Indus, IX. 225.

Meld or Annual fair of the Hindus, for bathing in the Ganges, account of, VI. S12.

Melam, a village in Juwar, plundered by a band of Tartars in 1822, X VIL S3.

Melas or Alelo, an ancient name for the Nile, III. 304.

Melic'shdh, of his era, X. 1 19.

Meliccrtus, the same with Palaemon, grandson of Cadmus, III. 415.

Mellorij on the fruit of the. III. 149.

Melim, a village in tlie Juwar pas9, XVII. 5.

Meloe Vesicatarius, possessing all the properties of the Spanish blistering flVf V. 21S.

Membu, a village near the Dihong, XVII. 396.

Memnon, of his being claimed by the Ethiopians as their countryman. III. 416.

MemnoneSt a nation in Ethiopia, III. 416.

Memnonia and Memnonium, a town and citadel of Sufa, part of Thebes so caiiedi IIL 416.

132 MEM MER

Memphis^ (vide Layasthan) the same as Nabhastban, its rise, IIL 324 ; Mirsa, 395.

MemiUf a village near Tingiri, XVII. 519.

MeUf of the length of their lives during the four different ages, IX. 89.

Menaj a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

JdenaUf the lower part of the river Pavani, XIV. 440.

MenandeTj conquered the country of Cachba, IX. 231.

, predecessor of Demetrius, extent of his dominions, X. 115.

MenedemtiSi successor of Phaedom, X. 114.

Menispermum Coccubis, botanical description of the, XIII. 403.

Mentores or Minotauri^ the same with the Nandiganad, opposed the Phoenicians, XL 57*

Menu and MinoSf coincidences in the fables relating to them, I. 239.

JdenuSi names of the seven who have appeared, the Brahmadica or Rishis, V. 246.

-«— *, compared with the two lines, descended from Adim and Iva, V. 257.

MenulhtSf the site of the tomb of Cumenuthis, III. 406.

Mer^cohj description of that mountain, III. 452.

Mercury f the infernal, in company with Proserpine, the same with Pluto, XI. 114.

Merka or Mansion of Students^ Mirhce Mrara, III. 317 ; written Metha Mrida, true pro-
nunciation, Mrira, in Pegue, the Maruera of Ptolemy, now Mero, 324 ; Mrira and
Mrirani or Parvati, worshipped on the C&li, Merusium near Syracuse from MercB in
Ethiopia, 325; Mercessa Diana or Mineswari Devi, there adored ; king It, Mrira in
a human shape, 325.

Merhif the same with the Asrutertha, III. 341.

Meridian^ measurement of an arc on the coast of Coromandel, VIII. 137.

Mero, the same place with Mrira, in Pegu, IIL 324.

Meroey a tract so called by the Greeks, traced to Merha, IIL 816 ; capital of ^tberia, ^49^

f a zone or climate, VIII. 286.

MeropeSi inhabitants of the city of Ilium or Aileyam, VIIL 312.

Meropsy a king, his being the same with Merupa, III. 455*

Meros, the same with the insulated hill Meru, VI. 496 — VIIL 340— -X. 127.

Meruj the two Polar hemispheres, or vaguely the celestial regions, IIL 299.

— -, a mountain. III. 321 ; beyond the southern lake, 330; its lotos form, 364.

or Sumeru^ said to be the north pole, VI. 483, 491, 496, 497 — VIIL 30&

-, the holy mount of god, VIIL 260, 269, 272; also called Sabhd, 283 ; C^f, 288 ; the
Olympus of the Hindus, the place of abode of Brahma, 283 ; the elevated plains of
little Bokhara, 309; its different names, 312 ; and shapes and colours, S16» 344, 846 ;
four sacred mountains depend on it, 350.

encompasses the whole world, X. 127 ; of the tomb of the son of the spirit of heaven
upon it, 128 ; its seven stories how represented, 132 ; its three peaks, l3a

its latitude, XL 12 ; in the middle of the Jambudwipa, 29; Olympus, 123*
-, a mouDtoin, now Mar-coh, to the south-east of C&bul, XIV. 376.

Meruca^ the same with the mount Meros, lies in the north-west of Bbaratas empirei VIII, 840»

Meru^Cachhih lies in the south of Bharatas empire^ VIIL 889.

M

MER MIR 133

Mempa^ being tbe same with king Merops, III. 455.

Mertisium^ a fort near Syracuse, III. 324.

ilirusrtfjga, a mountain, VIIL 315.

Mesha^ a place, VII I. 279.

Mesphees^ an ancient king of Egypt, III. 407.

MetacamsOf a town, supposed to be the same with Medhisucasthan, III. 426.

Metap/ij/sics and ZjOgtc of the Brahmens^ remarks on the, IV. 168.

• , of the Burmas, VI. 179.

Metarya, a Kaundilya Brahmen, a Ganadhara of the Jain schools, XVIL 257.
Metellus^ sent to Rome Asdrubal's elephants with their Hindu drivers, X. 107.
Meteorological Journal, from 1st March 1785 to 28th Feb. 1786, Appendix to Vol. I.

, kept at Calcutta, from 1st Feb. 1784 to 31 st Dec. 1785, II. 419.

J observations at Oujein in 1792, VI. 53.

J kept at Benares in 1822-3*4, XV. Appendix I.

Methe, wifeofStaphylus, XVII. 613.

Methora or Mutra, one of the chief cities of PaHbothra, V. 270.

Metre, Sanscrit and Prdcrit, specimens of, X. 409.

Mevat, a country in the eastern parts of India, the same with Mabat, IX. 33.

Mewdry of its three divisions, IX. 192.

Mexico, name of, derived from the Sanscrit language, XL 107.

Meyan Asod Shih, his descent, character, &c., VI. 466.

Meyong, a tribe living near the Dihong, XVII. 404.

Meyavati or Mevatist inhabitants of the Devagiri or Mayagiri hills, XIV. 384.

Micia, supposed to be the same with Jupiter Dolichenos, XL 80.

Midgard, a serpent living at the bottom of the sea, XL 146.

Midoe, Troglodytica, a town. III. 324.

Mien, a city, the same with Ava, XIV. 435.

Mihra Ctda, king of Cashmir, XV. 28.

Millennium, when the first and the second ended, IX. 121.

Mina or Mitra^ son of Priyavratta, VIIL 284.

Minas, Mines or Minevas, the king who built the city of Memphis, III. 397.

Mineralogy, of the mountains near Hurdwar, VI. 320.

Minerals and Metals, of the Himalaya, XVIII. Pt. I. 222.

Minerva, the same with Sarasvati, the energy of Vishnu, XL 113; the goddess of wisdom, 130.

Mini, a Brahmen, who preserved the severed trunk and tail of Rahu, under the name of

Cetu, whom he adopted as his son. 111. 420.
Mineral Water, of the Bridkkiil well, analysis of a, XV. App. I. No. 6.
Minos, a Phcenician, was a PalU, III. 323; era of, IX. 88.
Mira Bai, a Hindu poetess, founder of a Vabhnava sect, legends of, XVL 98.
Mir hoe, Troglodytica, III. 324.

Miris, a barbarous race of Asam, account of, XVI. 334— XVIL 327.
Mirzapur or Canti, Cindia, XIV. 396 ; a town, XVIL 580.

2 K

134 MIR MOH

Mishmij hills, XVII. 356 ; inhabitants of, 346, 372.

Misorj his genealogy, XL 78.

Misr or Misra, Egypt, III. 327 ; in Nabhastan, 340; Memphis, 395.

Misrasth&n or Country of a Mixed People^ lower Egypt, or the whole land, Misra proper.
also called Cantacadesa, tripartite division of, III. 335; its race the mingled people
of scripture ; Misrim in scripture, 337 ; Masor of Isaiah, Mayara or Mistraia Phoe-
nician name for Egypt, properly Mysara, MLsreya ; Cantacadesa, signifying thomj
trees, 338 ; part of Memphis named Misra, 340.

Misreswaray a title of Brahma, how derived. III. 337.

Mitecj a river near the Brahmakund, XVII. 324.

Miihij father of Raja Maitha or Maithila, XIV. 417.

Mithila or Maithila^ the same country with Tirhut, VIII. 338— -IX. 71.

Mtthurij a species of hill cattle of Asam, XVII. 371.

Mitra or Mina^ son of Priyavratta, VIII. 284.

Mitra^ a king, the eighteenth, in regular succession from ChandragupCa, IX. 145.

Mitra^cacay a crow so named from her friendly disposition, IX. 97.

Mitrapadam^ the same place with Ayasth&nam, XI. 71.

Mitrasinhaj the same with Jina, IX. 210.

Mitra Varuna^ Ila or Neptune, VIII. 315.

MizhUf a hill tribe of Asam, XVII. 375.

Mizongf a tribe living near the Dihong, XVII. 400.

MizraitHj son of Ham, X. 137.

Mlechhaganga^ the same with the river Sitacantha, Sitoda, or Sitocatis, VI IL 325.

MlecVhas or Race with Barbarous Dialect, mixed with the Palli, IIL 317; inhabitants of
Egypt, reclaimed by Pithi Rishi, 338.

Mlechhavat&raj an account of him, X. 50, 55; incarnation of the sun, 56.

Moan or Pegu Language, vocabulary of, V. 235; the Peguers, XIV. 390.

Modvyeh, when he began his reign, IX. 164.

Mochus, a sage supposed to be the same with Zoroaster, XI. 75.

Mocshasthan or Mocshesa, an account of the place, IV. 366; Mecca, 371.

Mocshatirthj a consecrated well in Mocshesa or Mecca, IIL 427.

Mocshesa, believed to be Mecca, III. 427 ; situation of, IV. 372.

Mocsheswara, Mah^deva rewards the inhabitants of Cusbadwip as, IV. 865.

Mocskeswarasthdna, Mecca, IX. 159— X. 100.

Modud, of his invasion of India, IX. 205.

MogauHj the same with the Mungkhung rivulet, XVII. 461.

Moghul Emperors, chronological table of, VII. 447.

Mognon, a place near the Irawadi, XVII. 443.

Mdka Mudgara, a Sanscrit poem, and translation of it, I. S4.

Mohammed, causes Ali to destroy a pigeon carved in the temple of Mecca, IV. 878.

Mohammed Sh&h, the emperor, gains a footing in Orissa, XV. 277.

Mohanasthdui a place in Nabbahsthan, supposed to be the same as Mohannan, IIL 840.

Hi

MOH

MOU

136

Mohanij disobedience of the Jain code, XVII. 271.

Mohannan^ supposed to be the same place with Mohanasthan, III. S40.

Moha Pdnif its course, &C.9 XVII. 422.

Mohasthdn or Mohana^ residence of the sage Rishicesa at that place, III. 449.

Mohi^ a place on the road between Bamiy4n and Bahlac, VI. 464.

Mohiniy of Vishnu's assuming the form of^ XI. 138, 141.

Mohs Professor^ mineralogical system of, XVI. 385 ; bituminous coal of, 402.

Moiplong^ a part of the Pandua hills, XVII. 506.

Moisture^ increase of refraction connected with, IX. 13.

Moitayy Meckley^ KcUhee^ or Cassay Languages^ vocabulary of, V. 230.

Moksha^ the ninth Tatwa of the Jainas, explained, X VIL 268.

Monandrous Plants. See Plants.

Mojichuj the same with the river Subanshiri, XVII. 469.

Mongheir, a place, VIII. 291. (See Mungir.J

M6n Language and Literature^ on the, X. 289.

MonumenlSi account of the sculptures and ruins at Mahabalipuriun, L HS-^V. 69.

remarks on the ancient sculpture and other monuments of India, L 427.

of Arabia, I. 10.

of the Tartars, II. 35.

of the Persians, 11. 63.

description of the Cuttub Minar, near Delhi, IV. 313— XIV. 480.

some account of the cave at Elephanta, IV. 407.

temple of Shoemadoo Praw or Pegue, V. 111.

ruins of the ancient city of Oujein, (Ujjayin) VI. 35.

tomb of Shah Selim Cheestee, at Futtehpoor, VI. 75, 76.

images of Gadama, (Gautama) VI. 294.

remarks on the sculptures at Elephanta, VI. 251.

description of the excavations on the mountain near EUore, VI. 889.

antiquities on the west and south coast of Ceylon, VI. 425.

colossal statues and excavations at Bumiyan, VI. 464.

idol and monuments at Ruttunpoor, (Ratnapur) VII. 104.

description of the temple of Isis at Dandera, anciently Ten^ris* VIII. 35.

on ancient monuments, containing Sanscrit inscriptions, IX. 398.

gigantic statue of Gomut Iswar, at Billacall, or Bellagolla, IX. 256.

Jain sculptures at Mudgeri, Amresveram, &c, IX. 272.

ancient sculpture at Sravangoody, relating to the Jain worship, IX. 879.

ancient, containing Sanscrit inscriptioos, essay on, IX. 398*

ancient of Pranbanam in Java, XIII. 337.

account of, at Bijapur, XIII. 433.

and antiquities, of Orissa, XV. 305.

of Garha Mandala, &c., XV. 437.
ancient Hindu in Chattisgerh, XV. 499.

136 MOU MUC

Monuments^ Bauddbist, Jain, and Hindu at Abu, XVI. 284.
— — — , opening of one at Manikyala, XVII. 601.
Moon^ children oftbe, Hindu pedigree of, II. 128.

, made of Amrita from tbe churning of the ocean, XI. 34, 36, 98, 114.

, the terrestrial, of the three caverns or gaps in it, XI. 114, 116; tbe receptacle erf*
the sensitive souls, 117; created after the rest of the world, 140.
Moor, Capt. E., account of a living deity at Poona by, VII. 383.
Moor aba Gossej/n, a Brahmen at Poona, account of his imposture, VII. 383.
Mooragatcha^ near Calcutta, where Capila burned children of Sagara, VI. 478— VIII. 295.
Mopcha^ a stage near Phingu Ling, XVII. 520 ; an account of, 521.
Mophi^ a mountain near the rise of the Nile, III. 308. ^

Moran^ called the cape Mudan by the Hindus, IX. 227.

Morans, Mutteks or MowmariaSy a tribe, subject to Asam, account of, XVI. 334.
Morcj the same with the river Mayuracsha, XIV, 402.
Moreby the same with the river Sanchanaga, III. 329.
Moregarj the same with the mount Meru, VIII. 313.
Moriah or Moreb^ a mountain, VIII. 283, 312— X. 137.
Morinduj on the plant and its uses, I V. 35.

Moirhamsy one of Bacchus's generals, XVII. 618 ; son of Didnasus, 615.
Mori a or Martia^ one of the three Parcfle, XI. 113.
Morundas or Burundasj thirteen kings ruled near the Indus, IX. 219.
Mosaic^ of Agra, described, XV. 429.
Mosulman LaWy remarks on the authorities of, X. 475.
Mothiya, one of the eighty-four Gachcbas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Molhuroj lies on the banks of the Yamuna, VIII. 341.
Motwdly one of the eighty-four Gachcbas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
MourUainSy sacred of the Hindus, Greeks and Jews, VIII. 270, 283, 309— X. 127.
Mountaifiy ranges of India, general view of, XVI II. Pu I. 2.
Mrara. Vide Morha.
Mrica or Mricuy a hermit. III. 445.
JMricanduy father of Marcandeya, III. 448.
Mrigancadattay king of Pataliputra, IX. 124.
MrigasiraSy a lunar mansion. III. 459.

Mrigasringodacay a pool in Seopoory, also called Harinasringodaca, XIV. 416.
Mriray Mah&dcva, III. 324; the chief Ethiopian divinity, 325.
Mrira or Mrirasthdrij the capital of the empire of king It, III. 326.
Mriraniy Parvati, also the name of the wife of king It, III. 324.
Mrireswaroy the husband of Mrireswari D^vi or Meroessa Diana, III. 325.
Mrireswari Deviy called Meroessa Diana, the wife of the above. III. 325.
Mrilyoy son of Tamah or Saturn, III. 332.
Miecy a rivulet near the Brahmakund, XVII. 366.
Muchucunday son of the king MandaU, legend regarding, VI. 508.

«U

MUC MUR 137

Muctairii a place in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Muctidwipay the White Island, XI. 21.

Miicunda, a Brahmen born in the character of Acbar, IX. 158.

Mucuta^ a mountain, VIII. 351.

Mudgala^ the same place with Mon^hir, observations on its names, &c., IX. 56.

Mndgir^ a rock projecting into the Ganges, XIV. 458; called Sachald or Sigala, 461.

Mudgiriy (the same place,) sculptures there described, IX. 272.

MugSi their affinity to the Kookies, (Cucis) VII. 184.

— — , their endeavours to dispossess the Burmese of Aracan, XVI. 867.

Muhammedy grandson of a king of India, and a relation of Vicram&ditya, IX. 123.

, different epithets of, IX. 143 ; birth of, 159.

Muj^ one of the two divisions of the inhabitants of Assam, IX. 62.

Mtikaoy a species of wild pigeon peculiar to Bhot, XVII. 16.

Mula^ the Lakhmul of Abulfazl, king of Patten, XVI. 325.

Mula Prakriti^ all the goddesses and nymphs, and every female sprung from her, XVII. 212.

Mulapanciy a curious Italian work on the Kabir Panthis, XVI. 59. Note.

Mula R&ja^ in his time Sultan Mahmud Ghaznevi conquered Gujrat, IX. 187.

, first of the Chaulukya race, XVI. 324.

Mula Sanghisy one of the Jain sects, XVII. 290.

Mullas, the teachers of the Musselmans, XVII. 308.

Muluksy a tribe, an account of them, XVII. 431.

Mungay a kind of coarse yellow silk, XVII. 500.

Mung Khamtiy a village near Choktep, XVII. 435.

Mungkhangy a place to the west of the Irawadi, XVII. 355, 442.

Mungtiy a town five days journey from Mungwan, XVII. 3-i9.

Mungwauy a place on the eastern bank of the Naniun» XVIJ. 349.

Mult/alum. See Malabar.

Munday a country, VIII. 336.

Mundagacha or Moragachay a place, VIII. 295.

Mundaroy low hills of red earth, site of Punyavati, and residence of the Pali, III. S17»

Mundusy a circle, VIII. 312.

Muni Charvakay founder of the Sunya Vadi or Charvaka sect, XVI. 18.

Munjay king, author of a geographical tract, VIII. 268 — XIV. 375.

— -, appointed regent during the minority of Bboja, IX. 146, 167, 176.

, a prince of Dhar, XVII. 282.

Munjaariy a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 840*

Munjapattanay the same place with Sonitpura, IX. 199.

Munja-pralidesa-vyavasthay a geographical treatise by king Manja» VIII. 268— XIV. 875.

Munkhujig RivcTy in what latitude it is situated, XVII. 460.

Muraba gosict/riy of his descendants living near Pooua, IX. 104.

MursinggaoHy situation, ike. of, XVII. 326, 455.

Murghulaiiy a place, VIII. 320.

2 L

138 MUR NAG

Murti or Image^ primary sense, a form assumed by essence, and impowerless on its origin,
our souls being such, Hindus adore God in silence, and sacrifice to the stars or other
images of divinity superior to our own, III. 339.

MurundaSf supposed to be the same with the Hunas, IX. 113.

Murva or Hyacinthoid Aletris^ botanical description of, IV. 271.

Murya^ a name of Chandragupta, how derived, IX. 96.

Muscensj bishop of Aduli, visited the northern parts of India, X. 70.

Muskcollei/j a river, falls into the gulf of Cruzcool, XIV. 454.

Mushicay a country, VII L 336.

Music, the thirty Raginis, or female passions, the nymphs of music, I. 264.

Musical modes of the Hindus, essay on. III. 55.

* scales or Gramas of the Hindus^ treatise on, IX. 446.

Muslemans, many in Ceylon in the ninth century, X. 79.

Mustdmansy according to them the earth is supported on the horns of a bull, VIII. 285.

Mutijirna, a cascade near Sacrigully, the crater of a volcano, VIII. 290.

Myammaix). See Burma.

Myngi Keodong, Raja of Aracan, account of his war with Khyngberring, XVI. 367.

Mysteries of Eleusis, on certain words used therein, V. 297.

Mythology, Grecian, its basis, the wars of gods and giants. III. 350 ; in Nonnus, between
Jupiter and the partisans of water and earth ; its origin traced to India, 361 ; com-
pared with the Hindu system, vide Yoni, Vulcan.

Nabahi, the son of Agnidhra, VIII. 329.

Nabhaji, a disciple of Ramanand, account of, XIV. 47 ; author of the Bhaktamala, 8.

Nabhas or the Sky, a title of Mah^deva, origin of Nabhas Sth^n or Memphis, its division,

the Noph of scripture, III. 340.
Nabhi or Ndf a river, comes from the Suvarna mountains, XIV. 389.

, the same with the river Carmaphulli, also called Naf and Teke-naf, XIV. 446, 447.

Nabhomanava, a title of Iswara, III. 397.

Nabob-gunge, a place, VIII. 293.

Nactamchara, father of Nisachara, III. 389; the same with Nycteus, 460.

Nadeswar, a place near Benares, XVII. 478.

Nadila, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Nadan, sacred Bauddha treatise on cause and event, XVI. 426.

Nddir Shah, translation of two letters of, X. 526.

Ndf, the same with the river Nabhi, XIV. 389, 446, 447.

Naga, hills in Asam, XVII. 322, 360.

Ndgabodha, a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

Ndga, in the Dherma Sastra, a race from Atri or Uraga, mythologically a large. serpent,

(vide Sanchanaga) III. 343, Nagara, built by Atri, 347.

NAG NAK ,39

N&gacSsara or Iron Mema, botanical description of, IV. 295,

N&gachanda^ districts bordering on the Indus, III. 369— VIII. 330.

N&gapmmaj a tribe or country in the south-east orBharatas empire, VIII. 888

Nagaray the district in which Devanahushanagari lay, VI. 501.

Nagmhara or Nigarharoy the same country with Nakierhur, VIII. 337.

Nagari Letter s^ observations on, I. 13, 423.

l^&gdrjunay the fifth Saca, his era, IX. 83 ; prophecy of, XIV. 448,

• , obscurity of his history, XV. 113.

Nagarwaroy the same with the district of Nagara, VI. 501.

Ndgas, said to be a race of men descended from Atri, III. 343 — VIII. 338— IX. 154.

, large serpents, III. 343— VIII. 357.

— or N&casy a dynasty of kings of tlie Gangetic provinces, IX. 114.

Nagas or Snake Godsj worship of, in Cashmir, XV. 10, 94.

— , lowest order of Ascetics of all sects, XVI. 135; an account of the, XVII. 208.

, the naked mendicants of the Sikhis, XVII. 239.

Nagasaila^ a mountain, VIII. 356.

Nagazy the same with the city of Nysa, VI. 501.

Ndgdhdry one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Naghurheray a hill, XVII. 464.

Nahrul Ibrahim^ the same with the Adonis, supposed to be the LohitodA, III. 851.

Nahrulabj/ady the White River of the Arabs, III. 309.

NahuMy a prophet, III. 397.

Nahushy becomes a god, fifteen generations before Crishna, his three successors, V. 292.

Nahushay supposed to be the same with Dionysus, III. 304 ; elected king of the heavenly

mansions by the Devas, his expeditions, 450; his falling in love with Sachi, and

being transformed into a snake, 451.

, the Nile, the Chacshu or Oxus, the Varaha or Ister, and other rivers, III. 451.

, the same with the city of Deva Nahusha Nagari, VI. 501.

, Noah, IX. 105, 123.

, called Deva Nahusha or Deonausb, (Dionysias) VI. 500— XIV. 876— XVII. 611.

Nahushapur or Natis/iapury the town of king Nahusha, XIV. 375.
Nahush Devoj the same with Dionysius, III. 214.

Nahmhiy a river so called from Nahusha, the same with the Cali, III. 804.
Naipdthya Devata Kalydna Panchavisatikay a Nepal tract, translation of, XVI. 457.
Kairccla or NalicaOy the same with the Rajata island or Sumatra, X. 147.
Kairnicay a country, VIII. 337.

Nairritdy title given by Mahadeva to a king of Palli, III. 818; the south-west, 818.
-, guardian deity of the south-west, VIII. 260.

, the same with Carbura, XI. 30.

Nairrityadigajay the title of Cumuda, the elephant of Cumuda, VIII. 808.

NaishadJiay hiixiSiiion of, VIII. 345.

Nakierhur^ the same with tlie country of Nigarbara or Nagarbarai VIII. 887.

140 NAK WAN

NakhiSy an account of, XV 11. 206.

^a/acflr, a country, Vlll. 337.

Nalicera or NaricelOy a tribe or country in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VIII. 331.

Naliniy 2L rwQV which runs through Caseru, VIII. 330; the Haramoren, 333; called

Sindhu or Burra-Attock, is the Hoang-ho or Caramoran, 133.
Nalisy a measure among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.
Nulla Mdlldy range of mountains, XV. 121.
Ndniy a village, three cos distant from Change, XVII. 528.
NamMy a sort of woollen cloth worn in Kyangzhe, XVII. 526.
Namkhoy divides the Shan province from China proper, (the Non Kyang) XVIL 350.
Namkiuy a branch of the Ir4wadi, XVII. 440.
Namlangy the rivers Namsai and Phungan flow into it, XVIL 429.
Namseyay the principal branch of the Namlang, XVIL 436 ; and IrAvadi, 440, 449.
Namuky a village of the Maluks, also the rivulet, XVIL 431.
NamacaraSy the Chinese, VIII. 332. .
NamagaUy the same place with Nemukhan, VIII. 321.
Namasaiy a river wl^ich runs parallel to the Phungan, XVIL 428.
NamascaraSy a tribe, VIII. 332.
Ndmbaky a place near the Ir^wadi, XVIL 448.
Namjuy Tartarian village, XV. 370.

Namrupy a river from which the Buri Dihing receives its present supply, XVIL 320.
Ndmrupuy eastern parts of the Gara or Garo hills, also a country, XIV. 385.
Namsallj a river which joins with the Namlang, XVIL 429.
Ndnak Sh&hy biographical account of, XL 200.

■ , a Hindu reformer, XVI. 53.

Ndfiak ShahiSy a Hindu sect, an account of, XVIL 231.

Nancowry or Soury and Comartyy description of the islands, IV. 129.

Nanddy the Nile, III. 303, 305 ; its rise in the Nishada mountains, 329, 331, 379, 445, 446.

N^nday a king, his treasures and army, V. 242 ; his sons, 263 ; his corpse being entered

into and re-animated by a magician, 264 ; his characters as a prince, 282.
— — or Baity patriarch of the kings of Magadha, called Balliputras, VIII. 269.

, situation of the seven Rish is at his birth, IX. 84; his dead body re-animated by

Chandradasa, 95 ; assassinated by his minister, 96.

Deviy a peak of the Himalaya mountain, XVIL 2 ; Mela held there, 18.

Nandanay of the four towns of that name, being all in the west, XL 63.

, an incarnation of Triprishtha, and son of Jitosatru, XVIL 252.
Nandasy of the number of years passed from their time to that of Paliman, IX. 87.
Nandiy the bull of Siva or Mahadeva, IX. 79— XVIL 198.

, of his being born the son of Madiga Raya and Madevi, XVIL 198.

, said to rule over the Amritacarra island, XL 57, 96.

Nandidwipay the same with Sacadwipa, XI. 96.

NandiganaSf supposed to be the same with the Mentores or Minotaurs, XL 57.

44

NAN NAR 141

Nandiverddhana^ elder brother of Mahavira, XVII. 252.
Nangadesa^ the country of the naked on the mount Maiandrus, XIV. 891.
Nangaloga or Nangaloga:^ a tribe of naked people livinf^ on the mount ^iaiandrus, XI V. 391.
NankloWf one of the Pandua hills, XVII. 507, 508; latitude and climate, 512.
Naravindhya River ^ its source, III. 316.
Nallu, yaks of Chan-Larche, XVII. 520.

Naniche^ son of Firuz, succeeded his father in the throne of Persia, an account of him, IX. 241.
Napal, a kingdom. (See Nep61), VIII. 271.
Naray king of Cashmir, XV. 26.

NaracOf king of Pragyotisha, father of Bhagadatta, killed by Crishna, IX. 74, 202.
— — -, king of Sonitpur, founds a temple of Adyanath, XIV. 447.

Narada^ goes to Meru, and descries the Sweta Island in the north of the Cshirodadhi,
XI. 17 ; remembers a thousand past transmigrations batliing in the Vedesara lake in
the White Island, 120 ; bom the son of Brahma, by virtue of a boon from Vishnu, 121.
Naramedha^ sacrifice of a man, lawfulness of the. III. 388.
Narasinha Deva, Raja of Vijayanagar, XVII. 593; gold coins of, 595.
Naravahanaj the same with Salivahana, IX. 161, 173.
NaraviJidhyay a river which flowed from the Vindhya mountains, III. 316.
hi&rayan^ partial resemblance of to Pan, I. 267.
Narai/Oy one of the eighty->four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Niirdyana^ or moving (as the original male principle) on the waters surrounded by Tamas

or Chaos, called also Purasha, III. 358.
Nar&yanapura^ the city of N4rdyana, in the centre of the White Island, XL 99, 102.
Narayan Das^ commentator on the Bhakta Mala, XVI. 8.
Ndtdyanif the same with the river Gandadi, XIV. 415.
Ndraycna^ Nereus or Ncreon^ XIV. 463.

Nardon or NardoSj a town on the river of Ava, XIV. 441 ; the same with Nartenh, 442.
NardoSf the capital of the country called Randamarcotta, observations on its name, IX. 48.
Ndreda and HcrmcSy tlie same, I. 264.

, legend of request Parasurdma to extirpate Gautama's allies, III. 351.

Nariy a name of the province of Hiundes, XVII. 45.

Ndricela or Nul bearing CocuSj botanical description of, IV. 312.

Ndricela^ a name of the island of Sumatra, X. 150.

Narigaatty a place in the route from Gohati to Mursing Gaon, XVII. 455.

Narimuchoy a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Narischya^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Narmada, the river Revd, VIII. 334, 335, 341.

, course of, XIV. 382 ; origin of, 399 ; Sailamaya pebbles oC, 414.

— — — , of the sea coast between that river and Jambusser, IX. 196.
Narsinh DeOj (Narasinha Dcva) surnamed Ljmgora, king of Orissa, XV. 273.
Narienhf the same with die town of Nardon or Nardot, XIV, 442.
NaiiKaUhy a town when built by Vana lUja, IX. 186, 199.

2 M

142

NAS

NAT

NasaptiSf a Grecian name for the lake of Amara, III. 308 ; derived from Nisapatii 309.

Ndsatya^ name of one of the twins Aswinicumarau, IIL 391.

Nashtarajya, a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Nasicay of the situation of, IX. 224.

Nasicya^ a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337, 889.

Ndspdtif the same with the white Rhododendron, XVII. 10.

Ndtdrij a city, ten cos from Charung, water mills near, XXII. 524.

Natila^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Nassau Islands. See Poggy Islands.

Nat J of the beings so called by the Burmas, VI. 178.

NaiSy good or evil genii and anthropophagi propitiated by the Burmese, XVL 280.

Natural History y description of the Mdhwah tree, (Bassia Butyracea, I. 300 — VIIL 477.

ofthe.Vajracita, or Pangolin, I. 376; dissection of the same» IL 853.

on the lac insect, II. 361.

design of a treatise on Indian plants, II. 345.

on the Jatamansi, or Indian spikenard, II. 405.

on the Indian gross beak, II. 109.

on the Mellori, Lamm, Cetaca or Pandanus of the Micobars, IIL 160.

on the Jaimal&ni, and the edible nests of the Chinese, IIL 164*

on the mode of catching wild elephants at Tipura, III. 229.

description of the plant Butea, IIL 469.

on the natural history of Asia, IV. 1.

on the camphor, coral, and copper of Sumatra, IV. 19, 23, 31.

on the plant M orinda and its uses, IV. 35.

description of the Dhanesd, or Indian Buceros, IV. 1 19

of the Loris, or slow-paced Lemur, IV. 135.

catalogue of Indian plants, IV. 229.

description of the Yak of Tartary, or bushy-tailed bull of Tibetj IV. 35 L

of the Jonesia Asoca, IV. 355.

of the Prosopis Aculeata, or Tshamie, IV. 405.

of the Jatamansi, or spikenard, IV. 109, 433.

botanical remarks on select Indian plants, IV. 237.

description of the tree called by the Burmas Launzan, V. 123.

of the elastic gum vine of Penang, Urceola Elastica, V. 157.

description of the Meloe, or blistering fly of Bengal, V. 213.

account of the pearl-fishery in the Gulpb of Manar, V. 39 L

on the cockle, VI. 81.

on the Petroleum wells in the Burman dominions, VI. 127.

mineralogical description of the mountains near Hurdwdr, VI. 320.

enumeration of plants between Hurdwar and Sirinagur, VI. 348, 349.

on the recession of the sea from the Carnatic and Ceylon, VL 426| 4SAi

account of the Delphinus Gangeticusi VIL 170,

.£^

NAT

NAU

143

Campanula

Natural History, Scarabceonim distributio, by Dagobert Charles de Daldorf, VI 1. 455.

botanical account of the Bassia Butyracea, or Butter-tree, VIII. 477.

description of a species of ox named Gayal, VIII. 487.

correction of an error respecting the Bos Amee, VIII. 501.

on olibanum or frankincense, IX. 377.

description of the Boswellia Serrata, or Sallaci, IX. 879.

on the several species of pepper, of Penang, IX. 883 — XL Appendix.

account of the male plant of the Columbo or Columba root, X. 885.

account of petrifactions near Treevikera, in the Carnatic, XI. I.

description of monandrous plants called Scitamineae by Linnaeus, XL 818.

account of the Dryobalanops Camphora, of Sumatra, XII. 535.

botanical descriptions of Sarcolobus Globosus, Sarcolobus Camiatus,
Dehiscens, and Banhlnia Racemosa, XII. 566.

analysis of the snake-stone, XII I. 817.

account of venomous sea snakes on the coast of Madras, XIII. 829.

botanical descriptions of some rare Indian phints, XIII. 869.

account of a new species of Tapir, found in Malacca, XII I. 417.

botanical description of Camellia Kissi, XIII. 428.

description of a Zoophyte, found about the coasts of Singapore XIV. 180.

description of Gez or Manna, and of the Chermis Mannifer, XIV. 182*

description of the Sorex Glis, XIV. 47 L

on the identity of the black deer of Bengal, with the Hippelaphus XV. 157.

productions, &c. of Orissa Proper, XV. 168.

glacial plants, singular description of, XV. 282.

account of the Orang-Outang, found on the island of Sumatra, XV. 489.

analysis of a mineral water, App. XV. xiv.

on the productions of Kemaon, XVI. 152 — XVII. 8.

mineral productions of the Him&laya, X VL 882, 887.

on the BucerosofNep41, XVIIL 178, Pt. II. 169.

on the Aquila Circaetusand Dicrurus, XVIII— >Pt 11. 18.

on the migration of the Natatoresand Grallatores, XVIIL Pt IL 122.

on the wild goat, and wild sheep of Nepal, XVIIL Pt IL 129,

on the Ratwa deer, XVIIL Pt IL 189.

on the wild dog of the Himalaya, XVIIL Pt IL 221.
Natural Philosophy and Mathematics of the Hindus^ remarks on, IV. 176.
Naubandha^ the peak of the mount Chaisaghar, to which Satyavrata fastened the ark, VI. 52L
Naulakhi, between Alishung and Munderar, where Lamech is buried, VI. 479j 481.
Naulibis or Nilabe^ situated on the banks of the Nilab, VL 495.
Naupali or Naupatin^ Varuna, XIV. 468.

Naush. Vide Deva Nahush. ^

Naushapur or Nahushapur^ the town of king NahuslUf XIV* 875.
Naypdla, iu situation. (See N^p41) XIV. 885.

144 NAU NIE

NdyikaSf a body of goddesses, XVII. 222.

Neelgur, (Nitgiri) mountains, account of, VIII. 290.

Neelkunt Mahdew^ (Nilacant'h Mahadeva) an excavation near EUore described, VI. 401.

Nega^ a measure among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.

NegariSy a river, XIV. 429.

NegratSy a cape, XIV. 430.

Neherwaleh or Nehrwala^ the capital of Guzrat, XVII. 195, 282.

Nekier-huTj the same with the district of Nagara, VI. 501.

NemMrc^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 298.

Neminathy the favourite divinity of the Jains on the western side of India, XVII. 276.

Nehre, account of some Roman coins found at, II. 832.

■ , some lead coins found there, described, XVI I. 597.
Nemukkan, a place, VIII. 320; the same with Namagan, 821.
Nepdly an account of the kingdom of, by father Giuseppe, II. 307.

, the Guhya of the deceased Sit& falling into it, VI. 477.

, account of the Bauddhas of, XVI. 409 ; language Newdri, 410 ; literature of, 419.

-, account of three tracts from, XVI. 450. Vide Ashtami Napaliya Sapta.

Nephtyuy supposed to be the same with Neptune, (Naupatin,) XIV. 463.
Neptune, his dividing the Old Continent between his ten sons, VIII. 284.

, the same with Ila or Mitra Varuna, VIII. 315.
, of his having married Clito, the daughter of Evenor and Leucippe, XI. 54.

, name of, supposed to be Naupatin, (lord of ships,) XIV. 468.

Nereonor or Nereus, Narayena, XIV. 463.

Nereusy the ocean, XL 130*

Neriman, father of Sam, VI. 528.

Nerites, one of the Cupids, VIII. 300.

Ncrivina, a tribe, XVII. 305.

Nesry an old woman represented with the face of a vulture, VI. 465.

Newdriy the language of Nep^l, vocabulary and alphabet of, XVI. 410, 413, 418.

Nhokuy eastern gate of Ndt^n, XVII. 524.

NiaraSi wild sheep of Mopcha, size, &c. of, XVII. 521.

Nichuluy botanical description of, IV. 282.

Nicobar Islands. (See Carnicobar), description of the. III. 149 — XIV. 453.

Nicoeuy the same place with Jayini Devisth&n or Asavana, VI. 460 ; C&bul, 531.

NicograleSy king of Cyprus, III. 876.

Nicshubhoj wife of Martanda, and daughter of Twashta, XI. 67.

NigiTy ancient opinion of its origin. III. 309.

Nidigal and Goujday of inscriptions on plates of copper found there, IX. 438.

Nieban, in the Burma metaphysics explained, VI. 180, 266.

Nikdcoy her character, her being ravished by Bacchus and killing herself, XVII. 610.

Nild or blacky an epithet of Mah&cali, as the Culi, III. 304; its course, 306, 329, 335.

Nila, the blue mountains, situation and extent of, VIII. 306, 344, 845, 352— XI. 13.

■ I

NIL NIS 145

Nili'ib^ the same with the river Lindi Sindh, VI. 486, 539.

Nildbi or NaidibiSj situated on the banks of the Nilab, VI. 495.

Nilacantheswara^ a title of Siva, how derived, XL 134.

Nilacasy Racshasas Iivin<7 in the Vajraca mountains, VIII. 359.

Nila-cunda^ an account of the, IX. 46.

Niladri, hills, III. 398.

Nila-gangOy the same with the river Phison, also called Ganga, VI. 486.

NUamuchaSf a tribe, VIII. 331.

NilaUf the same with Pururava or Aila, and with Ninus and Lilan-shah, VIII. 256.

JV/7^, (See Abyssinia and Culi,) on the course of the, I. 387.
and Ganges^ their rise occasioned by rains, II. 480.
•, of Ethiopia or Call River ^ discourse on, by Lieut, liilford^ III. 295; ancient epithets
of, 304; its rise in the oriental marsh of Ptolemy, 308; Herodotus' account, 308; its
course accordinnr to Juba, 309.

, the river, VIII. 294; formed by the efflux of Osiris, XIV. 423.

Nilides or NiliducuSy the lake of the immortals HI. 308.

Nimbadityay founder of the Sanakadi or Nfmairats, a V^aii^hnava sect, legendsof, XVL 108.

NinccPGy the same place with Jayinidevisthan, also a nymph, VI. 495, 496.

Ninivehy lej^ends from the Hindu sacred books, relating to its building, IV. 363, 376, 377.

Ninjink Tajigra^ a range of mountains, VIII. 312.

Ninus, Hindu origin of, VI. 367; Lilesa, 370, 376; son of Belus, 377 ; lived at Assur, 377.

— , said to be the same with Pururava or Aila, and with Lilan-shah and Nilan, VIII. 256.

Niordy the same with Neptune, XL 35.

NipAy a liver which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIII. 335; a tribe, 338.

Niranjanay a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

Nirmalasy a division of the Nunak Shahi sect, an account of them, XVII. 238.

NeritrSy his living in shells on the coast of Ued Sea, III. 342.

Kifjartdy the seventh Tatwaofthe Jains, of its two kinds, XVII. 268,

Nirmaryaday of his being killed in battle by Tamovatsa, king of Misrasthan, HI. 437.

Nirmarydda^mlechhasy impure tribes in the south-west of India, VIII. 339.

Nirvanavdhdy one of the rapids in the (ranges, XIV. 461.

Kii-rindhyay a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIII. SS5.

Nirviray a river which flows from the mount Himavat, V^III. 335.

Ninritfi or Matter abstracted from form and mjtiony Bauddba tenets regarding, XVI. 436.

Nisdcharoy son of Nactamchara, legends regarding, HI. 389.

Kisadaburamy the same with the town of Nahushapur, XIV\ 375.

Nisapati or Lord of Nighty a title of Lunus whence Nusaptis, HI. 809.

Kishadha Mountainy supposed to be the mountains of Abyssinia, HI. 303, 329, 390.
, a mountain, its situation and extent, VIII. 306, 345, 351; a tribe, 331.
', a rang** of mountains to the north of India* XIV. 385.

Nishadhd^ a river which flows from the mount V'indhva, VIII. 335.

Nishtid'nt-rashlra, a tribe or country ia the soiitli'east of Bharatas emptrci VIII. 838.

2 N

146 NIS NYS

Nisucharas or Night Rovers, on the Abyssinian mountains, III. 307.

Nitangj a stage seven cos from Nam, description of, XVII. 529.

NilU the village of in Kamaon, described, XII. 397; its trade, XVII. 2, 47.

Nityanand, a Prabhu of the Bengal Vaishnavas, XVI. 112.

'Nityanatha^ a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

Noa Dihingy emerges from the hills at Kasan, XVII. 360.

Noah, his identity with Menu, or Satyavrata and Saturn, I. 230.

, era of, V. 256 ; Satyavrata, VI. 471 ; father of Dacsha, 477 ; Nuh, 482; of his tomb

at Ayudhya on the banks of the Gagra, 482; builds the ark on the summit of the

mount Chaisaghar, 520 ; Vaivaswata Manu, VIII. 314.

■, errors respecting, in the essay on, occasioned by the frauds of a Pandit, VIII. 254.
Nobili or De Nobilibus, Robert, called Tatwa-Bodnagar, accountofhis writings, XIV. 30, 59.
Nogmun Tribe, live on the Nam Disang, XVII. 442.

Nonnus, an Egyptian poet, author of the Dionysiacs, XVII. 604, 608, 620.
Nooman, a king, entrusted with the education of Bahram Gur, died a Christian, IX. 151.
Nodmdri, a town, an account of, XVII. 533.
Noph, the same place with Nabnah, III. 340, 39*?.

North America, origin of, whence came the tribes that now inhabit it, XI. 109.
Nou Kyang, the same with the river Namkho, XVII. 350, 461.
Nous or Nus, name of the ancients for the Nile, traced to Nahush, III. 304.
Nripati, the immediate successor of Vana Raja, IX. 200.

Nritupa or Cepheiis Nripa, otherwise named Lebana, the same with Cassiopea, VIII. 258.
Nrisinha, the same with Saliv^hana, defeats Vicrara^ditya, and reconciliation, IX. 123, 173.
, the same with Gautama, an account of, IX. 210 — X. 122.
, a complete form or emanation of Vishnu, XI. 92.

-, his type a lion, XVII. 595.

Nrisinha Bharati Acharya, one of the spiritual heads of Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.

Nrisinha Murtti Acharya, one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.

Nrisinhavana, situated in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

N^bd Rumchd, a god, of an annual festival held in honour of, in Birbum, XVII. 520.

Nuh, son of Lamech, Noah, VI. 480, 482.

Nullasancar, a branch of the Indus, the true boundary of Indostan, VI. 534.

Numbers, of there being mysteries in some of them, X. 92.

Numismatics of India, e^ay on the, XVII. 559.

Numitor, of his daughters being with child by some unknown god, III. 441.

Nuna, a river to the south-west of Poossah, XIV. 418.

Nurnagar, the same place with Agratola, XIV. 439.

Nusaptis, a Grecian name for the lake of Amara, III. 308, traced to Nisapati, 309.

Nushirwan, of the emigration of his descendants from Persia to India, IX. 234.

Nuts or Bazeegurs, account of the Sect called, VII. 458.

Nykcea, a town built by Bacchus in India, supposed to be Nysa, X V^II. 610, 61 1.

Nysa, the station of Rajar^jeswara, and his consort, the same with Elim, III. 386.

m

NYS OPI 147

Nysa^ a town extending all round the mountain Meros or Mem, VI. 497.

, the same with the city of Deva-nahushanagari, also called Nagaz, VI. 501.
— , one of the two summits of the mount Parnassus in Greece, VI. 501.

-, of the rnyal road which leads from Palibothra to it, IX. 48.

, birth place of the Indian Bacchus, remarks on the derivation of the name, XVII. 611.
Ni/sa:an Road, corrections of various accounts of, IX. 46, 51.
Nyscei, considered to be a colony settled in India by Bacchus, XVII. 611.

o.

Observations^ on the geography of the countries to the north of the Ganges in Ptolemy, IX. 73.

— — ~ , on the once prevailing opinion that a Saviour was to be born, X. 46.

Ocdanes^ the same with the river Commenases or Comaunish, XI V^. 412.
Occaiij of its being churned in the sixth Manwantara, V. 259.
Occanis^ supposed to be the same place with Mooragatcha, VI. 478.

, supposed to be the same with Puranasagara, VIII. 295.

, an island in the sea, X. 148.
0rra7<05, ancient name of the Nile, III. 304; Ocean ida of Diodorus, old Sagur of Ganges, 321.
OcfanuSi often confounded with Neptune, V. 298.

, of his having brought up Lunus, and adopted him as his son, XI. 35.

Ochorcus or Ogdousj the same with Ugra, III. 340 ; and Vexoris, 450.

OdontOy an animal, an account of the, XIV. 432.

Oedanes^ the same with the river Gagra or Sarjew, IX. 73.

Oedipus^ the same with Mahasura, III. 318; son of Lai us, 460.

Oeta or O-^iha^ tlie same country with Oude or Ayodhya, IX. 73— XIV. 412 — XVII, 617.

Oii'Urllsy in the Burmah dominions, described, VI. 127.

O/d confineniy of the Dwipas in it, X. 141.

Olibarium or Frank inccnccy essay on, IX. 377.

Ollaki^ a range of mountains, III. 335.

Ol^mpusy the same with Mcru, VII L 283; with Ida, 312.

Omalisy supposed to be the same with the river Carmroanasa, XIV. 397.

Omaf'j successor of Muhammed invades India, his defeat and death, IX* 164.

Ombclusy a river in India, XVII. 615.

Omc/iUy the same with the river Subanshiri, XVII. 329, 469.

Omkara^ a form of Siva, said to have been in Ujayin, XVII. 196.

OmrriSy in Hindu sacrifices, V. 384.

Ooy name of a river in Asam, XVII. 371.

Ophtr, Sumatra conjectured to have been so called, I. 338.

Ophites^ worshippers of the serpent, of their heresy, X. 40.

Ophiccsoy the same with the mountains of Hubab, III* 344.

Ophrisy the same with Aphros or Aphrauft, Vlll. 275.

Opiaruhy a country near PeishuM-ar, VI. 530.

148 OPI OUR

Opium of Otijeiriy on the preparation of, VI. 49.

Orang Outang^ account of one found on the Island of Sumatra, XV. 489.
Orbisy or Urbsy a circle, VIII. 312.

Ordeal^ trial by, among the Hindus, essay on by Ali Ihr&him Khan^ 1. 389.
, the Indian law of, verbally translated from Yagyawalca, I. 402.
, forms of in Kemaon, account of, XVI. 172.
Oreophonta^ a town on the Ganges, a temple dedicated to Hara in it, V. 278.
Orgufij a river, VI, 484.
Orin-nor^ the lake Arunoda, VIII. 325.

Orissa Proper ^ account, geographical statistical and historical of, XV. 163.
Orobandasy supposed to be the same with Mahdsy^ma, the same with Arabus, HI. 852.
OronteSy supposed to be the same with Caiceya, III. 352.

, son of Hydaspes, father-in law of Deriades, overthrown by Bacchus, XVII. 612, 61 6.
Orosana^ a town in Tibet, its distance from Aris, IX. 63.
Orthography, of Asiatic words in Roman letters, I. 1.
Orihospana, the present city of C^bul, also called C4bura, VL 495.
OruandeSf the same with Arabus, and with Mahdsjama, III. 352.

Orunatrif fifth in descent from Atri, consulted by a hero how to expiate his sins, II L 449.
Orus of EgypU (see Irshu,) III. 316 ; killed by Smu, and restored to life, 405.
Onis the Elder, the same with Agni, III. 380 ; identical with the god Caimi^i, 405.
Orus the Shepherd, supposed to be the same with Irshu the Palli, III. 321.
Orykea, a city in India, XVII. 616.

Oscanidati, supposed to be the same place with Gazni, VI. 519.
Oscobagi, mountains at the source of the Ganges, or Nila-ganga, VL 486.
Oshtacarnasy a tribe, VIII. 331.
Osiris, torn to pieces on the banks of the Nile, III. 361 ; Jupiter 364; Vishnu of the

Egyptian triad, 370 ; water supposed to proceed from him, 374; husband of Is is, 387;

the same with Cardameswara, 402.

., commander of the Argo, VIII. 274; where entombed, X. 135.

', said to be materially the lunar world, of his abode in the moon, &c. XI. 94.

., the Nile formed by his efflux, XIV. 423.
Ostini or Ostiani, supposed to be the same with the Cachhas, XI. 52.
Ostium, Magnum, one of the mouths of the Ganges, XIV. 463.
Oswil Family, by whom founded, XVII. 287.

Othman, successor of Omar, attempts to invade India by land, IX. 165.
Ottorocoras, a town in Tibet, IX. 63, 67.

Ottorocorrha, part of the foot of the Himalaya mountain, XIV. 387.

Om^^, the same with Ayudhya, VI.482— VIII. 252— XVII. 608 ; called Oeta, XIV. 412.
Oudypoor, its kings descended from the brothers of Shirovyeh, IX. 156.
Oujein (Ujijayana) description of the observatory there, V. 194.

, narrative of a journey thitHer, from Agra, VI. 7, 35.

Owemidre, the same with the mountains of Yadavendra, III. 328.

OXU PAK 149

Oxusy a river, the same with the Chacshus, III. 851.

, the same with Aparagandica, VIII. 277, 809.

Ozola^ supposed to be the same with Gazni, VI. 519.

Oxymatis or Oxymagis^ the same with the river Icshumati, XIV. 421.

P.

P& or Bh&j supposed to be the same with river Pavani, VIII. 332.

PachomitiSy retired into the wilds of Thebes, III. 336.

Pactyica, the Pakiee (Pakholi,) of the Hindus, XV. 118.

P&danta or PadanticOy the foot's end of the mountains to the south of the Ganges, XIV. 457.

Padmoy a Purina, VIII. 252.

, a place, situated in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Padmd or Paddd-gangiy the eastern branches of the Ganges, XIV. 419, 465.
Padmacalpa^ of a drought in the middle of that age, III. 409.
Padmardevi or his on the Lotos^ the same with C&li, III. 806, 313.

, consort of Vishnu, X. 149 ; a title of Lacshmi, XI. 149.

Padmd-mandiray the tower of Babel, III. 313 ; erected on the Cumudvati, 857, 429.
Padmamuchit daughter of Viswacsena, married to Capeyanas, III. 427 ; seated among the

stars after death, 431.
Padmdnilayay a lake in the Rajata island or Sumatra, X. 147.
PadmapadOy one of the four principal disciples of Sankar^charya, XVII. 181.
Padma Pani^ a Dhyani Bodhisatwa or creator of the fourth Buddha system, XVI. 442.
Padma Purdna^ inimical to Vishnu, XVI. 4.
Pculma-van^ marshes of in £g}'pt, III. 303.
Padmavatiy the same town as Cusumavati, IX. 36 — Patna, 63, 81, 115 — XIV. 893.

, Ratnasinha's amours with her, which caused her lover's destruction, IX. 191.
Paduy a village near the Brahmaputra, XVII. 896.
Paenkhanday a district in Bhot, XVII. 29.
Pahkiuy Brahmaputra, a river, VIII. 318.

Pa/ilavaSf of die punishment inflicted upon them by Sagara, originally Cshettris, XL 64^
Pahi^Sy a tribe, VIIL 831.

Pah-xava^ a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas Empire, VIIL 886, 889.
Paisachaca^ a mountain, of its inhabitants, VIIL 863.
Paisachiy a written character in the south of India, III. 815; invented by Pallis, 816.

, description of the language so called, VIL 199.
Paiti'y a stage eight cos from Laganche, XVII. 527.

Paithana^ now called Pattan, halfway between Tagara and Plithana, I. 878.
Paithcniy daughter of Pithenas, made the companion oflswari, called Peithianassa, III. 428.
Paithenasit the name of the severed head of Rahu, HI. 420; the tame with Typbon, 421.
, the same with Python, III. 876 ; son of Pethinas, one of the Cyaick circlei 418..
Pakarif a rivulet which falls into the Dibing, XVII. 414*

2 O

ISO PAL PAL

PaUtnumj the Mine wiih Melicertos, gnmdson of Cadmas, IIL 415.

Pakh&ttya^ one of the eigbtj-foor Gacfacfaas of the Jaiiias, XVII. 29$,

Palaipatraif the %sane with the town of Palipatn, III. 369.

PalaiUifu^ the fame with Palisth^ IIL 369.

PalaiUitwtj the same with the rirer Strjmon, III. 369.

Palangshu^ the same with the Cosadwipo, VIII. 297.

Palata or J7tf/^a Frondo$a, botanical description of the, IV. 299.

Palatini^ a rirer which flows from the mount Suctiman, VIIL 335.

Palava^ a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 340.

Palestifur, deriration of the name from Pallist'th^n, ^ the seat of the shepherds," IIL 322:

Palif the sacred language of Siam, in which the Uws of the Banddhas arecomposed, IIL 417.

or Bali Language^ on the, VL 305— X. 161, 276.

Ijeitert, remarks on the, IIL 11.
', the same with Mahananda, extent of his country, IX. 75.

Pali&naj a town in Tibet, the same with Parthona, IX. 63.

Palibh&ta, a city, XIV. 378.

Palibolhne, the same place with Palli or Sripalli, Saripalla of Ptolemy, Bhopal, IIL 320.

Palibolhra^ observations on the identity of with Patalipntra, V. 273, 274, 279— VIIL 333.
' " , Biii'^putra or Pali-puira^ historical notices of, IX. 35, 46 ; trade^ 46 ; roads, 48.

— — , close to Patna, once the metropolis oflndia, destroyed by the Ganges, XIV. 380.

Palibotirif the inhabitants of Baliputra, V. 270.

, kings who ruled in the time of Alexander, descendants of Mahananda, IX. 36.

Palicif offspring of the nymph i^tna and Jupiter Adramus, VL 511.

Palepotra or Palibotra, ilie same with the town of Baliputra, V. 270.

, built by Belus or Balarama* IX. 33, 35; three towns so called, 61.

Paliputra^ a town situated on the shore of the Hellespont, III. 369.

Palipulra Mandalam^ the patrimonial estate of the children of king Mahananda, IX« 36.

PalipulraSf the same with the Pallis, IIL 320.

PiUsthdrif the same place with R^japutana, III. 319 ; with Palestlnei 369.

Palitan^ the same with the mountain Garizim, IIL 322.

Pallif shepherds on the Call's banks, IIL 303; invent and carry letters into Ethiopia, his-
tory of from the Puranas, 316; described in Bruce's travels, 317; legend from the
Scanda and Brahmanda, carry Indian scriptures into Egypt, present tribes near Bena*
res and Siam, worship Mnh^deva,Palisth^n since called R6japut&na, 319; Pali, the
city of Irshu, the site of Bopil, Saripalla of Ptolemy or Palibothra of the Greeks, 320;
Palestine thence traced, 322 ; Fhilitius, the Shepherd of Herodotus, 323.

Palli, Nairrit, VIIL 803.

Pallidatta^ the sfime with Polydorus or Polydotus, III. 460.

Pallit, a shepherd tribe living on the river C^li, notices of, IIL 303, 316, 319, 320*

— — and Ciraias, being originally the same people, III. 459.

Paltiwdl^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jainas, XVIL293.

Palongf the same place with Phalgu or Phalgunagar, XIV. 447.

t'i'ii

PAL PAN 161

Palongi Kkwappek and Khectway Jagongnyng^ Mug sirdars, oppose the King of Ava, fly to

Chittagong, gi?en up by the Company, XVI. 867.
PalikanoTy king of the Zabii tribe, XVII. 615.
Palize, a lake in Tibet, VIII. 858.
Paluraf an account ofthat place, V. 278.
Palya or Palycrpama^ a Jaina measure of time, XVII. 264.
Pamahang^ the Burman country, XIV. 440.
Pamara^ son of Bhima, III. 398,
Pamisusy a river, the same with Panisus, VI. 461.

Panagra^ a town on the banks of the Niger, of the places near it, III. 435.
Panchacuta^ a mountain, VIII. 351.
Panchagafiyay the Sanchasura, a shell used by Crishn&, III. 899— VIII. 301.

, produced from the churning of the ocean, XI. 135.

Panckakif water mills on the banks of a river near N6t^n, XVII. 524.

Panchala^ a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336, 338, 841.

Pancham^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

PanchamiraSy Muhammed and his four confidential associates, IX. 143-— X. 96.

Panchanada, the Panjab, VIII. 339.

Pancha-nada-nagaray the same with the town of Hastimalla, XIV. 444.

Panchasicha^ son of Brahma, XI. 99.

Panclicta or Panchcean Tribes^ traced from the Pali Shepherds, III. 821 ; India, XL 84.

PanchpSres Bude, a name of, as account of, VII. 470.

Pancfysosy a mountain in the Hemacuta range. III. 335.

Pandanusy of the Nicobar IslcSy called Lcram, description of. III. 160, 163.

Pandaram or Panduranga^ a sect of the Saivas, XVII. 198.

Pandassa^ a town on the banks of the Dorias, XIV. 439.

Pandua^ a place near Silhet, situation, &c. of, XVII. 500.

Pandiia Hillsy of a bridge over a torrent in one of them, XVII. 501.

Pandu N&ldy description of the groves of orange and citron trees near it, XVII. 500.

Pandavas, descendants of Pandu, III. 396.

, of the place of their first settlements, IX. 92— XV. 12,

-, the elder of the Pandava brothers becomes supreme in India^ XVII. 609.

Pandion^ his country Pandya, VIII. 336.

Pandits, the teachers of the Hindus, XVII. 308.

Pandcea Regioy where situated, XV. 95.

Pandua^ a purgunnah in the Hugh district, XVII. 568.

, hills near Silhet, XVII. 499.

Pandura^ the white mountains, VIII. 355; inhabitants of, 363.
Pandj^a^ the country of Pandion, VIII. 336; a tribe, 338.

, a descendant of Tur\'asu, divides the peninsula of India with hi^ brothers, IX. 92.
Pandya RijaSy princes of Madura, XVII. 393.
Pangolin^ account of the dissection of. III. 353.

162 PAN PAR

Pangolin, of Bahar, or Vajracita, described, I. 376.

Panigiahuy the place where Parasicaand Antarmada were married, III. 431; Panopolis^ 435.

Paniju'dung&y third stage in the road from Cathmandu to Tazedo, XVII. 513.

Pafiimooloo Grass, account of experiments on as an hygrometer, IX. 15.

Panipathj an account of the battle of, III. 88.

Panisusy a river, the same with Pamisus, VI. 461.

Panjdb, of the five Antarvedis in it, IX. 214.

■, on the nations mentioned by Hindu and classical authors as inhabiting the, XV. 103.
Panjarasuca, the same with Pethesuca, III. 424.
PankhiSf a species of serge used by the Bhotias, XVII. 42.
Panmoy a place on the frontier of China, XVII. 462.
Pannahj diamond mines of, XVIII. Pt. I. 106.

Panndthj a Kshetriya, founder of a religious sect called after him Prannathis, XVII. 298.
Panopolis, a town, the same with Panigraha, Chemmis, III. 435; in Egypt, XVII. 609.
Pdpapdpiy a tribe living to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Pdpapurif Apipapuri or Pavapurij the scene of Verddhamanas' death, XVII. 276.
Paper, made from a plant called Setbarua, XIL 379.
Papica, a place in the vicinity of Astacampron, IX. 195.
Para^ one of the thousand names of Vishnu, VI. 462.
Para or Purva, east, VIII. 274, 275.

Pari, a. river which flow^ from the Pariyatra mountain, VIII. 335; Parviti, XIV. 408.
Para Aryyasira, of Buddhas having waged war with him, X. 54.
Parab&si, a village seven cos from Panijudunga, an account of, XVII. 514.
Pdradasy a tribe, VIII. 33 L
Paradise, seat of the terrestrial, VI. 486^

, of the one placed in the west by the divines of Tibet, XI. 90.

', being in the southern parts of Africa according to the Pur^nas, III. 300;
-, lies in the mountains from Balkh and Candahar to the Ganges, VI. 486*

Paragandica, the river Siva, VIII. 325.

Parallaxes of the Moon, method of calculating, I. 320.

Paramahansa, one of the four kinds of Sanyasis, an account of, XVII. 203.

Paramara RajputSi & tribe of Guzerat, genealogy of the dynasty of, XVI. 322, 328.

Parameswara, the same with Brahm, III.

Parapamisan Mountains, the western portion of the Him&laya chain, XVI L 615.

Parapatnisus, a branch of the Caucasus or mountainous region of Devanica, VI. '461;

Pararrdhya, of the space of time contained in it, XVII. 194.

Parasa, Parasah or Parasavah, the Persians, III. 433 — VIII. 36 L

Par&sara, on the era of, V. 288 ; father of Vyasa, IX. 87.

Parasardma, opened a passage for the Brahmaputra through the hills, XVII. 354. *

Parusica, of her station among the stars, III. 433.

Parasicas, a nation beyond the Nile, III. 351.

, a nation in the country of Rusa, subdued by Raghu, the Persians, VIII. 361;

M

PAR PAR 153

Parasicas^ a tribe of the Haihayas, IX. 106.

Para^M/Z^ima, son of Jamadagni) divine essence in h Oman form, defeats Gautama's allies^
kills Cravyadadhipeti and Caiceya, conquers the Cutilacesas and Arabus, legend oi,
III. 351 ; similar to Nonnusin Dionysiacs, 352; Bhagavat or preserving power, a ray
possessed by him, whence Bacchus traced to Dionyso^ the conqueror of Blemys, 352.

, brings to life fourteen Mlechchas, IX. 239.

, of a chasm made by him through the mountains of Prabhu, XIV. 382;

undertakes to destroy the Cshettris, the Chasas, 386 ; his bow broken by Rama-
chandra, the third part of it is called Sailamaya, 414; severs the head of his mother, 425.

Paraswana^ disciple of Para Aryyasira preached against the doctrine of Buddha, X. 54.

Parata^ a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339, 341.

Parbattiya Bhdsha^ an Indian Prakrit, prevalent throughout Nepil, XVI. 416.

Parcay daughter of necessity, XI. 115.

Parc<e^ the same with the three-fold goddess of the Hindus, an account of them, XI. 113.

Pdribhadra^ a district of Cushadwip without. III. 351.

Paricshita^ where the seven Rishis were at his birtli, IX. 84 ; time before Nanda, 87.

Pariharavisuddhiy explanation of, XVII. 267.

P&iijdta^ a mountain, VIII. 351.

Pdrijata Tree^ produced from thechurning of the ocean, XI. 134; taken by Vishnu, 135, 148.

Parikshita^ sovereign of India, son of Arjun, XV. 257. (See Paricshita.)

, of a gold coin attributed to him, XVII. 593.

Parindra^ the same with the country of Sinhapur, XIV. 428.

Paripatray a range of mountains, VIII. 334, 335 ; also called Pariyatra, 338.

Pdrisicaj saved Antarmada from a Gr^ha ; seated with her among the stars, III. 431.

Pariyatra or Paripatra^ one of the divisions of the Vindhyan hills, XIV. 382.

ParmitaSf writings of the Nepalese Bauddhas, account of the five, XVI. 423.

Parndsa or Holy Ocymum^ botanical description of the, IV. 288.

Pamasa^ situation of the mountains so called, V. 289.

Pamasdy the river Tamasa, XIV. 396 ; a place at its confluence with the Ganges, 397.

Parnassus^ etymology of the name, VI. 498; also called Larnassus, 499, 501.

Pdrswandth, the 23d Jina, or Tirthankara, XVII. 248, 276, 292 ; bom at Benares, 282.

, the name of a hill near Pachete, where his liberation took place, XVII. 276.

PdrvaiCf the divine energy personified, XVII. 210 ; Siva's bride, 216.

Parpingaray tlie same with the ground cypress, XVIII. 10.

Parsis in India^ of their having emigrated from Persia in the time of Abu- Beer, IX. 233.

Parthians^ supposed to be the same with the Asvamucha or Hayanana, VIII. S59.

, being descendants of the Sacas, XI. 81.

Parlhona^ a town in Tibet, also called Paliana, IX. 63; supposed Kelten or Kerteo, 64.

Pdrvata^ one of the pupils of Trotaka, XVII. 181.

Paruetoi Mount ainsj the same with tliose of Coh Soleiman, VI. 522.

Parushacay a country between the Sancu*cuta and Vrisbabha mountains, VI 1 1. S&5.

Pdrvati and Juno, affinity between, I. 252 ; wife of Maliadeva, III. 361.

2 P

164 PAR PAT

Pdrvaiij quits Maliideva, charmed by the beauty of some Apsaras in Cushadwip, IV. 363.
— — , her quarrel with Mahddeva and their reconciliation, XI. 55.

J the same with the river Para, XIV. 408.
Paschima or Apara^ west, VIII. 274.
P&shandas or Heresies, classed, XVI. 27.

Pashupdla, a country or tribe in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Pasij a village near the mountain Reging, XVII. 361, 400, 404.
Postal AborSf a tribe in Asam, account of them, XVII. 333.
Pasilaj a village near the Dihing, XVII. 418, 419.
Passine, the chief priest and authority of the Kheryen tribe, XVI. 264.
Pasuputasj a Saiva sect, XVI. 14.

Passooko Dialect of the Karayn Language j vocabulary of, V. 223.
P&tala^ the infernal regions, XI. 91.

Patalacandaray a place near the city of Chandragupta, V. 281.
Pdtaladevif a goddess of the infernal regions. III. 385.

PatalenCi an Indo-Scythic town at the mouth of the Indus, IX. 232— -XVII. 616. .
Pdlali or Bignonia ChelonoideSy botanical description of, IV. 289.
Pdtali, a form of Devi, V. 283.

Pataliputra^ a city, of its princes, V. 285 ; derivation of, 283.
, the same with Baliputra, son of the goddess Patali, IX. 35.

■ , the same with Patna, IX. 37 ; and Patalipura, the capital of Magadha, 81.

■ or Patnoj the capital city of Vicram^ditya, X. 123 — XIV. 378, 380, 489.
ataliputrapura^ the metropolis of king Vicramatunga, IX. 122.

Patana Somndtk^ a city in Guzerat, XVII. 196.

Paterson, J. D., on the Gr^ma or Hindu musical scales, IX. 446.

Patheswaraj a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336.

Patheni^ a descendant of Pethinas, one of the cynick circle, III. 418.

Pathesthdrij situation, &c. of, III. 339.

Pathmetiy one of the branches of the Nile, III. 314, also called Phatmi, 315.

Patnaf not precisely the city of Chandragupta, V. 280.

, called Magadha, IX. 46. (See Pataliputra.)

, once the metropolis of the forest country called Padmavati, XIV. 393.
Patrick, a saint, his geographical treatise, VIII. 268.
Patrigally, the same place with Mirzapoor, IX. 56.
Pattale or PattalenCi a place of worship, situation, &c. of, IX. 232.
Pattariy situation of, I. 372 ; the residence of Rajah Salbahan, 373.
Pattana^ a city on the banks of the Godavari, X. 46.
Pattan^sinha or sena, a name of Salivdhana, IX. 137.

Patten or Anahilla, the ancient capital of Guzerat, genealogy of its sovereigns, XVI. 321.
Pattergottai (Pathar Ghdt) a rocky point projecting into the Ganges, XIV. 458.
Pattyamsuca, a descendant of Pethinas, one of the cynick circle. III. 418.
Patumosy the same with the town of Peitho, III. 422.

1^

PAU PEN 155

Pauja^ the same with the river Pohuj, XIV. 408.

Paulastya Rajaj commentary on the geography of the Mah£bh£rAt by him, XIV. 376.

Paulaxm^ a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Paumi^ the same with the river Pavani, XIV. 440,

Pauncira, a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Paunicoy a country, VIII. 337,

Paurandakoy a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

Pmishtica^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 342.

Pauvaroj a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

PavaUy the Indian god of wind, I. 258.

Pavani^ a river which runs through Tamrapurnah, VIII. 330, 332.

— — , the same with the river Av6, XIV. 438, 439.

Pawardbhiy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Payoshni^ a river which flows from the Vindhya mountain, VIII. 335.

Pearl Fishery ^ in the gulph of Man&r, account of the, V. 393.

Pearse, Col. Thos. D., astronomical observations by, I. 57.

— , meteorological observations by, I. 441.

. J essay on Hindu festivals by, II. 333.

Pechin, Pekin, VI. 482.

Pegasus^ called Samudra-Pacshi, and also Samudra-Pada, VIII. 258.

Pegu or Moan Language ^ vocabulary of^ V. 235.

PegUy called Talian country, XIV. 389.

Pegue^ description of the city and of the temple of Sboemadoo Praw, V. III.

Peguers, called Talians, XIV. 389 ; called Moan, 390.

Peishcari Brahmens^ an account of their settlement in Ceylon, X. 82.

Peishecar Brahmen^ (Mandavyah) crucified like Christ for the sake of a thief, X. 60.

Peisheh-ciry the name of the followers of Salivahana, X. 120.

Peithianassa^ the same with Paithenis, handmaid of Semele, III. 423.

Peithoy the same with the town of Pithom, |II. 422.

Pelarga^ a deity worshipped near Thebes, daughter of Potneus and IsthmiaS} III. 868.

Pelargiy the same with the Pelasgi, III. 366.

Pelegy the same with Phalec, said to have lived in the country of Bactra, VL 471.

Peltauj the same with the mount Garizim, III. 322.

Peny a rivulet which falls into the Dihing, XVII. 414.

Penanccj devotional, of two Fakeers, V. 37.

Penang, geology of the island, XVIII. Pt. II. 149.

Penates^ household gods, derivation of, VI. 498, 499.

Pendulum^ an account of experiments made with, at MadraSf XL 29S.

Penguy Pegu, XIV. 445.

Penjdby language, remarks on, VII. 230.

Peninsula of India^ g^^ogy of the, XVIII. Pt II. 115.

Pensions^ paid in Kamaon, XVI. 206.

166 PEN PHA

PentipoliSf supposed to be the same as Chatg&nb^ XIV. 445.

PenuSf a penn in the temple of Vesta at Rome, VI. 498,

Pepper J remarks on the species o^ on Prince of Wales's Island, IX* 383, Appendix XL

Periracshita, the place where Antarmada was saved by Vishnu from fire, III. 431.

Perseus, called Pretasira, and also Sailamucha, VIII. 258.

, he and Hercules penetrated beyond mount Atlas, into the land of darkness, XI. 104.
Persia^ of a cycle of years contrived by some of its ancient tribes, IV. 374.
Persian Words, orthography of, in Roman letters, I. I.
Persian, old, specimen of, in a passage from the Zend, I. 45.
Persian, modern, specimen of, from Mejnun and Laili, I. 46.
Persian Writing, fine specimen, by Muhammed Ghauth, I. 54.

, on the introduction of Arabic into ttiis language, II. 207.

, mystical poetry, essay on, III. 165.
Persians, anniversary discourse on the, by Sir Wm, Jones, II. 43.
— , styled Gephenes from Gapeyanas, III. 436.

, of the era in which they place the creation, X. 119.
Persilis, the same with the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 431, 436.
Persoe or Pharusu, said to have descended from Perseus, III. 433.
Pert&b Rudra Deo, king of Orissa, XV. 283.
Perwuttum, account of the Pagoda there, V. 303.

Peskwas, of those princes having descended from the R4nas of Udayapur, IX. 234, 239.
Peuce, Iceland, VIII. 284.
Peter the Sicilian, when be lived, IX. 217.

Petesuccus, a king, constructor of the labyrinth in Egypt, 424; also Tiihoes, III. 425.
Pethinas or Pithenas, a holy man, his descendants on the river of that name, III. 418.
Pethisuca, a descendant of Pethinas, III. 418 ; also called Pangarasuca and S41asuca, 424.
Petisuca, connected with the lake of Moeris, (vide Medhi, Marishtan,) legend of. III. 340.
Petreoleum Wells in the Burmah Dominions, an account o^ VI. 127.
Petrifactions, near the village of Treevikera in the Camatic, account of, XI. I.
Phadon, the next European after Scylax, who vbited India, X. 113.
Phaennos, tlie White Island in the Euxine sea, XI. ISO,

Phaeton, his sisters transformed into poplar trees, XI. 42; Chandramandalam, 44.
Phalaguluca, situated in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Phakc, the same with Peleg, VI. 471.
Phalgu, the river Phulyo, an account of, XIV. 401.
Phalguna, a name of Arjuna, XIV. 447.

Phdlgun or Phalgunagar, a town built by Arjuna on the banksof the river Rajyn, XIV. 447,
Phani, the same with the river Airawat, also called Fenny, XIV. 444.
Phankai, a place near Manche, XVII. 438; its latitude, 441.
Phdnsigdrs, of the murderers so called, Xlll. 250.
Phapar, a species of buck-wheat produced in Bhot, XVII. 7.
Pharao, his daughter one of the nine persons, who never tasted death, XI. 61.

PHA PIN 157

Pharca or Paraca^ a place of worship in Srinagar, IX. 54.

Phamtgdra, Phalgun or Palong^ the same with Phalgunagar and Paracura, XIV. 447.

Phatmt\ one of the branches of the Nile, the Pathmeti, III. 315.

Pharusu or Persce^ said to have descended from Perseus, III. 438.

Pheaura^ a nymph, mother of Aphros or Aphraus, VIII. 275.

Phegelas or Phegeus^ beyond the Beyah, IX. 50 ; submitted to Alexander, 51.

Pheirj description of a quadruped so called, XIV. 142.

Phenagiriy situated in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

PhenicianSf supposed to be the same with the Pingacshas, III. 321.

Phetangy a measure of gold among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.

Philistina^ a town situated at the mouth of the Po, III. 369.

PhilitiuSy a herdsman and a leader of the Palis, III. 438.

Philosophy of the Asiatics^ dissertation on the, IV. 165.

, of the Burmas, VI. 179.

Phingya4ingy a town near Kutti, an annual festival celebrated there, XVII. 517, 520.

Phison^ a river in Ch&vila, the Land! Sindh, NiUb or Nila Gang4, VI. 486.

Phlogiusy one of the prmcipal generals of Deriades, XVII. 615.

Phlox^ Phos or PhuTy the same with Agnidhra, VIII. 329.

Phctnician Shepherds^ from Pingacshaor Yellow, epithet of Irshu leader of the Palli, III.

320, 321 ; Minos and Radamanthus Phoenicians, 323.
Phokongy a rivulet near the Dihing, XVII. 419.
Phorcusy his native country being the island of Scheria or Kyre, XL 33.

, a native of Cyrene, the same with Varaha or Varabaca of the Purans, XL 53.
PhoiiVy overcome by Alexander, an account of his dynasty, IX. 181.
PhulgOy the river Phalgu, XIV. 401.
PhullagratHj Chatgram, XIV. 444.

Phungauj a river near the Dihing, XVII. 426, 451; a mountain, 450.
PhungyuHj a river near the Irawadi, XVII. 449.

Ph/iruwdy a measure of eight hand-fulls among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.
Picesa Mah&deva or PiceswarOy an incarnation of Mah&d^va, VI. 476 ; Jupiter Picus, 478.

, Puja to him when two months of Ashidha happen in a year, VL 477.

Pichiliy one of the three sorts of caps worn by the inhabitants of Birbum, XVIL 529.

Pichtda or Indian Tamarixy botanical description of the, IV. 268.

Picus^ brother of Aphros or Aphraus, VIII. 275 ; brother of Hesperus, XL 46.

Pidacoy a country, VIII. 336.

PiDDiNOTON, H., analysis of iron ores by, XVIIL Pt I. 171.

^ Qn the fertilizing principle of the Hugli, XVIIL Pt. I. 224.

Pierusy the son of Magnes, introduces the nine Muses into Greece, VL 505.

PilgrimSy number of, frequenting Jagann^th, XV. 325.

Pilpaiy prime minister of SaiUdcva, IX. 181.

Pinoy a country, VIII. 336 ; a town, XVIL 525.

Pitigacshoy sir-name of Irshu or Yellow. (See Pfacenicians,) III. 321

2 O

158 PIN PLI

Pingalaca, a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Pingaldsj works on prosody, remarks on the, X. 390.

Pingasoj a name of Irshu, III. 320.

Pinjara^ a mountain, VIII. 351.

Pinlang'ki/angj a river in Yunnan, XVII. 462.

Pipoy a disciple of Ramanand, XVI. 43; account of, 45.

Pipley^ the same with the Suvarna-recha or Cambuson, a mouth of the Gangesi XIV, 46S.

Pippala, a river bom from the Ricsha mountains, VIII. 335.

Ptppali or Holy Ficus, botanical description of the, IV. 309.

Pippal Tree^ an emblem of Vishnu, III. 379.

Piri^ a mahal in the suburbs of Benares, XVII. 475.

Pi'sdchaca, a mountain, VIII. 351.

— — , a river born from the Ricsha mountains, VIII. 335.

Pishij a village near the Dihing, XVIL 414.

Pisicoy lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Pitanj the same with the country of Camapitham, XIV. 430.

Pithaura^ overcomes Jayachandra at Delhi, falls in battle with S&hebuddin, IX. 178.

Pithendsf the husband of Sinhica adopts the head of Rahu as his child, III. 420.

Piiherishisthdnj the place where Pethinas resided, of its situation, &c. III. 419.

Pithindsa, a Rishi or Saint in Barbara, caused the sea to leave Sanchadwip, his palace
named Pithisth^n, III. 338; near Cardamasthdn, 339; Pathros of scripture, TaAyns
of Ptolemy, 339, near Thebes, 340 ; his daughter Paitheni, 339.

Pit hint J a descendant of Pethinos, one of the cynick circle. III. 418.

Pithom^ a town on the borders of Egypt, the same with Paithinasi, III. 421.

PitriSf the bright half of the moon constitutes their day, and the dark their night, IX. 43.

J of their living in the White Island, and in the blands near it, XI. 95.

or Manes^ daily homage to, by all Hindu sects, XVI. 21.

Placia^ a town in Mysia, VIII. 297.

Placsha or Indian FicuSf citron leaved, botanical description of the, IV. 310.

Placshoj one of the seven Dwipas, III. 301— VIII. 285, 297, 364— XI. 29.

Placshadwify the lesser Asia, called Sacadwip, an account of the, VL 515.

Playfair, John, on the Hindu astronomy, IV. 159.

Planets, on the notions of the Hindu astronomers concerning their motion, XII. 209.

Plants of India, design of a treatise on the, II. 345.

— — Indian, a catalogue of, IV. 229.

, observed between Hurdw^r and Sirinagur in 1796, list of, VL 348.

, monandrous of India, description of several, XI. 318.

Platina, discovery of, in Ava, XVIII. Pt II. 279.

Plavangava, a country, VIII. 336.

Play Dialects of the Karayn Language, vocabulary of the, V. 233.

Pleiades, intrusted with the education of Bacchus, IX. 86.

Pliha, son of Mandya, III. 632.

PLI

POL

159

Plilhana or Pltdhana^ a mart, situatioDi &c. of, I. 370; now called Poltanah, 371.

Plough^ Indian, described, X. 1.

PlutOy the Cabirian. See Axioxersos.

» , the same with Yama or Yaman, VIII. 280.

PluviameteTy description of, one constructed at Benares, Appendix, XV. 13.

Pochuzan^ a town, an account of, XVII. 534. ^

Poetry^ of the Arabs and Persians, general remarks on, I. 410.

of the Hindus. See Purina, Mahabbarat, 1.343, 351.

the Ram^yana, I. 343, 351.

Jayadcv^' ode on the Avat4rs, II. 119.

Chinese odes from the Shi-King, II. 199.

four distichs from the Sribhagawat, I. 33, 230, 245.

the M6ha Mudgara, I. 35.

Arabic elegy, by Mir Muhammed Husain^ I. 40.

extract from a Persian poem on Mejnun and Leile, I. 46.

Hindi Ghazal, by Gunnd Beigum, I. 55.

ancient metrical Sanscrit inscriptions. (See Inscriptions.)

extracts from the M&nava Sdstra, I. 245.

on the mystical poetry of the Persians and Hindus, by Sir Wm. Jones^ IIL 165.

extracts from Hafiz, III. 174 ; Ismat, 177 ; Maulavi, 179 ; the Bust4n, 181.

translation of the Gitagovinda of Jayadeva, III. 185.

stanza from Kubeer's works, VII. 460.

Malayan, specimen of, X. 181, 183.

Bugis, specimen of, X. 196, 197.

Mangkasar, specimen of, X. 198.

T'hay, specimen of, X. 252.

Rukhcng, specimen of, X. 253.

Barma, specimen of, X. 255.

Sanscrit and Pracrit, specimens of, X. 402.

Sanscrit and Pracrit, essay on, by //. T. CoUbrooke^ Esq.^ X. 389.

specimen of the poetry of the Balinese, in the Kawi language, extracted from the
Brata Yoda, or Kawi Mah&b4rat, describing a nocturnal conflict between Kama and
Gatotkacha, XIII. 162.

, on the Dionysiacs of Nonnus relating to the Hindus, X VIL 607,

Poggy or Nassau Islands^ lying ofi* Sumatra, an account of their inhabitants, VL 77,

Pogolbodday temple and statue of Buddha at, described, VI. 450.

Pohujy the same with the river Pauja, XIV. 408.

Pointy^ a rocky point projecting into the stream of the Ganges, XIV. 458.

Poison^ trial by, a species of ordeal, I. 391.

Poisonous Snake^ case of the bite of one, successfully healed, XI. 309.

Poliy Chinese name for Magadba or Bahar, VIII. 269.

PoLiER, LiEUT.-CoL., ou the manufacture of Atr, L 832.

160 POL PRA

Polydorus or PolydohiSj the same with Palledatta, III. 459.

Pondichery, capital of the French possessions in India, XIV. 378.

Pongmaij a river running into the Irawadi, Sinmaikha or Suhmaikha, XVII. 443.

Ponteusy father of Pelarga, the same with Bacchus, III. 366.

Pontusy S4gara, XIV. 463.

Poona, account of a pretended living deity at^ VII. 383.

Poongecj funeral ceremonies of, XII. 186.

Poosah, the same with the town of Pushagram, on the river Divyanadi, XIV. 418.

Por^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Porusy defeated by Alexander, and his brother's son having fled to king Nanda, IX. 94.

, of the embassy sent by him to Augustus, X. 109.

, sovereign of the country on the east of the Hydaspes, XVII. 605.

Porwdl or Porwdvy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

PosalaSf Jain convents, XVII. 291.

Poseidon^ father of Ilaon, the god of the sea, VIII. 315.

Potamosy an ancient name of the Nile, III. 304 ; traced to Padma, 306 ; its analogy, 315.

Poul-euly a village in Yunnan, on the frontiers of Assam, IX. 59.

Powa, a village near the Brahmaputra, XVII. 411.

Pra-aryya'sira^ the venerable fire of the Aryyas, VIII. 255.

Prabhdy consort of Tapana, mother of Sannischar, III. 379 ; incarnation of Devi, 391.

Prabhdsay the western coasts of Gujarat, III. 399.

, a Brahman of the Kaundilya tribe, Ganadhara of the Jain schools, X VIL 257.

PrtfMa^/, daughter-in-law of Vicramasena, IX. 122.

Prabhava Swdmiy one of the six Sauta Kevali Jain teachers, XVII. 286.
Prabhucuthara Mountains^ the eastern boundary of Asam, XIV. 382, 388, 426.

^ , of the cleft opened by Parasurama in them for the passage of the

Brahmaputra, XIV. 426— XVII. 353.
Prachyay an Indian tribe, XVII. 615.

Prabhudeva^ a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.
Prachetas, being the ten sons of Varishada and Saturduti, V. 255.
Prachi or Purva^ of the countries so called, of the two divisions of it, V. 269.
Prdcrit and Sanscrit Languages^ treatise on the, by H. T. Colebrooke^ Esq., VII. 199.

, poetry and metre, X. 389, 413.
Pracriti or Crude Nature^ an epithet of Tamas, III. 358 — XVIL 212.
Pradesa^ explanation of the word, XVIL 268.
Pradyumnay son of Crishna, an incarnation of C^madeva, III. 403.

■ i a Jain of the Vajrasakha division, XVII. 288.

Pragjyotishay ancient name of Gahati, in Assam, VIII. 336, 338 — IX. 74, 80, 202.

Pragrattty branch of the Chalauky dynasty detailed, XVI. 321.

Pragapatiy a name of Brahma, VIII. 254.

Prajnikasy a Bauddha sect, on the tenets of the, XVI. 438.

Pr&krit or Magadhi^ the dialect of the Jain and Bauddha sacred literature, XVII. 24S.

^Sk

PRA PRI 161

Pr&kriti, the same with M6y6, of her worship, XVII. 212, 216, 268, 358.

Praniad&j daughter of a Brahman named Pramodo, married by Dardanasa, III. 453.

Pramarasj an account of them, IX. 184.

PramathaSy servants ofMahadeva, the five senses, III. 327 — VIII. 259, 361.

Pramatkesaj lord of the5senses, title of Mrira, traced to Prometheus, III. 327 — VI. 506, 510.

PrambanaTij in Java, account of the ruins th^re, XIII. 337.

Pramoda^ king of Sanchadwip, legend regarding. (Vide Pithinasa), III. 338, 453.

Prdn Ndthis^ a religious sect, also called Dhdmis, XVII. 298.

Prapanisus^ the same with the mount Parapamisus, VI. 461.

Pranita^ a river in the Dandaca forest, X. 67.

Prapidj of the foot mark of Arhan, in the island of Sinhal so called. III. 412.

Prasdda Mantra^ peculiar virtue of the, XVII. 223.

Prasastadrij situated in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Prasthaiay a country and tribe, VIII. 336, 342.

Prasuy an Indian tribe, XVII, 615.

Praswana or Swana^ a holy man of the Bauddha sect, VIII. 255.

Pratishthd or Fame^ a Kala, or part of the Mula Pr^kriti, XVII. 215, 267.

Pratisthdnoy residence of Salivuhana, IX. 123, 137, 199; the city of Saileyadhara, X. 44.

Pravijaya^ a country, VIII. 336.

Pravitti or Matter in Actiqn^ Bauddha tenets regarding, XVI. 435.

Praydga^ Allahabad, VIII. 341— IX. 63— XIV. 395, 396.

Precession of the Equinoxes^ notions of the Hindu astronomers the, XII. 209.

President J Sir Wm. Jones nominated^ Introduction, I. 8.

(See List of Members at the end of each Volume,)
Primula proli/eray botanical description of, XIII. 372.
Prcmabdhiniy the same wiih the river Sarayu, XIV. 411.

Pretdpdditya^ successor of king Yudhishthera, made Vicram^ditya king of Casbmira, X. 54.
Preldpddifyoy a relation and confidential associate of Vicramatunga, IX. 123.
Pretasira^ the same with Perseus, also called Saila Mucfaa, VIII. 258.
Prcmati of India ^ the bishop who resided in the Peninsula, X. 70.
Prince of Wales^s Island, on the pepper found there, IX. 383 — Appendix xi.
Prinsep, J., census of the city of Benares, by, XVI L 470.

, meteorological observations, by, XV. App. vii.

, analysis of Platina from Ava, by, XVIII. Pt II. 279.

Printing, in common use in Nepdl, XVI. 419; from wooden blocks like the Chinese, 421.

Prithanif tlie daughter of the sage Pritha, III. 339.

PriMft;!, a tripod Murti, or form of Vishnu, produces the Yonijahs, III. 360; the earth, 359.

or the Earth, is the navel of Vishnu, VI. 502.

Prithu, a form of Vishnu, V. 253 ; Satyavrata, 254 ; Noah, 25^— VI. 480.
Prithu or Satj/avratta, father of 11^ or earth, VIII. 296 ; son of Vena, Noah, IX. 79.
Prithu Rdjdj king of Delhi, his war with Jayachandra, about a damsel given to the latter by
Virabhadra, king of Ceylon, defeated by Suliaa Ghori, IX. 77, 78, 109, 118, 168, 170.

2 R

162

PRl PUN

Prithu Rayaj romance of, an account of his wars wkh Sult&n Gfaori, VIII. 269.
Pritkwif beaten by Fritha and his descendants for refusing to supply mankind, V. 2M.

, the same with the goddess Tellus, XI. 28. (See Prithivi and Prithu.)

Priyaderskana, daughter of Mah&vira, and married to lamdli, XVII. 252.
Priyalancicaj a country, VIII. 336.

Priywmitra^ an incarnation of Tripishtha, translated into heaven, XVII. 251.
Priyavrata^ son of Brahma, Cardama, first bom of Adima, V. 250 — VI. 479 — VIII. 329.

, father of Madhd Agnibhu, and Mina or Metra, VIII. 284.

, eldest son of Swayambhuva divides the earth between his T sons, XI. 27, 120.

Prometheus^ king of Egypt, traced to Pramathesa, III. 327.

, the same with Sheybar or Shabar, VI. 461 ; son of Japet or Jypati, 507, 510.

Prose^ Sanscrit and Pracrit, observations on, X. 449.

Proserpine f the name derived from the Indian Pr4sarpani. (See Axiocersa,) V. 298.

• , the same with Lacshmi, daughter of the ocean, XI. 27 ; legend of, 114.

Prosody^ Indian, the principles of, X. 395 ; synoptical tables of, 462.

Prosopis actdeata. Kcenig. Tshdmie of the Hindus, botanical description of, IV. 405.

ProtocleoSi one of the door-keepers and guardians of the winds, XL 118*

Pr&oidence^ three-fold nature of, XI. 113*

Ptolemy Philadephus^ sent Dionysius to visit India, I. 369.

Puari, village of, XV. 258.

Pudgaloy atomic matter, a description of, XVII. 264.

Pt^apada^ a perfect Yogi, and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVI I. 190*

Pukhto or PusktOy the languages of the Afghans, a specimen of, II. 75.

Pulahuy one of the seven Rbhis, what star he represents, IX. 84.

Pulastyuy ditto ditto, IX. 84.

Puleyoy a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII, 337.

Ptdim&n or Polom&n^ last king of Magadha, of the Andhra family, IX. 43, 67, 442, 114.

Pulindasy a savage tribe on the Ciili, III. 303 ; the progeny of Chandra, 811, 881^ 84i, 885.

, dynasties of kings from the lowest and vilest classes in India, X. 87.

Pulomoj the last king of the Andhrajatica dynasty, IX. 87, 102, 110, 158*

Ptdtanahy the same place with Plithana or Pluthana, L 37 1«

Pumahangy the Burman country, XIV. 487.

Pumas ot Pumany the same with the Caypumo, a branch of the river Cayan, in Ava, XIV. 440.

Pummayy the Burman country, XIV. 437, 440.

PunapunOf the same with the river Cacuthis, XIV. 397, 401, 408.

Pundhroy a country in the eastern parts of India, now Tamlook, IX. 92.

Pundraf a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Punkiy a sort of woollen cloth woven in Kyangzhe, XVII, 526.

Punya or Pr&jna Bhattaj his history of Cashmir, XV. 4.

Punyabkunii or the Land of RighteousnesSy India so called, XI. 123.

Punycdavaiiy a river which flows from the mount Malaya, VIII. 335.

Punyanagarij a town and a temple in the Sanchadwipa, also called Punyavati, III. 817.

PUN PUS 163

Puny&puny&j a river in Magadhsi XI. 82.

Punyavatt or Nagari^ (holiness) a town built by the PaUi, III. 317; its rise, Sd4.

Purinabahoj the old bed of the river Coosyi V. 272.

Purdnabaha or Pumabaha^ the western branch of the river Icshumati, XIV* 420.

Pur&na Poori, called Oordbahu, a Sunyassy Fakeer, account and portrait of, V. 87— VI. 102,

Purdnasj names and subjects of the, I. 341, 351.

, the Hindu, geographical system of, III. 299 ; terrestrial paradise described in, 800.

■, of their being a modern compilation, V. 244.

-, geographical extracts from the, VIII. 343.

Purina Sagaruy supposed to be the same with Oceanis, a place near Fulla, VIII. 295.

Puranjaya or Ripunjaya^ a descendant of Vrihadratha, king of Cicata, IX. 91, 114.

Purij one of the pupils of Sureswara or Mandana, XVII. 181.

Purica^ a tribe or country in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VIII. 338.

Putmabhishekay how that ceremony is performed, XVII. 224.

Pumadarva^ a country, VI 11. 336.

Pumoda^ a lake, the Caspian sea, VIII. 351.

Purstiram Subba^ (Parasurdma-sabhd) an excavation near EUore described, VI. 394.

Pursu or Pursusy grandson of Atri, founder of the city ofSangala, VI. 520.

the fiflh son of Yayati, of the division of the empire allotted to him, IX. 91.
or Puru-^achha^ one of the sons of Icshwaku, IX. 23 L
PuruhutOy Indra, X. 55.

Pururavij husband of Urvasi, also called Aila, Lailan Shah, Ninus and Nilan, VIII. 256.
Purushay the male deity, title of Narayana, III. 358.

■, every male said to have sprung from him, XVII. 214.
Puruskotama, a country in Orissa, Mahadcva's visit to it, IV. 864.
Purushottama Bharati Acharya^ of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.
Purushottama Deva, fPursottam Deo) king of Orissa, XV. 279.

, description of a gold coin of his time, XVII. 592.

Punishada or Cannibals^ a tribe in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

Purva or Para, the east, VIII. 274, 275.

Purva-devasy the first gods or giants, VIII. 282.

Purva Dwipay eastern part of the Old Continent, VIII. 276 ; the same with Japan, 851.

Purvagandicay a river, course, extent, &c., of the, VIII. 859.

Purvani, village of, XV. 350, 423.

Ptiscara^ a Dwipa, in which Swayambhuva lived, supposed to be E^i^gia, VI. 470, 499.

Pushaghatiy the same with Pushagram on the Divyanadi, also called Pooaah, XIV. 418.

Pushagraniy the same place on the foregoing, XIV. 418.

Pushaversha Land, the Nanda flows through. III. 808; mountains in Cushadwip witboat, 881.

PushcalavaiOj a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 840.

Pushcaroj one of the seven Dwipas, III. 801 — VI. 470— VIII. 985, 998 ; a mountain, 859.

, Iceland, VIII. 298— XI. 17, 29, 81, 59.

PushcaradwipCf the same division of the Continent, III. 801, 88I<*»VIII. 898«— XL 100.

164 PUS RAD

Pushcara Lake^ the same with the Sarasvata lake, XL 121.

Pushcarasj the British Isles and Iceland so called, XI. 105.

Pushpaca^ a mountain, VIII. 856; its inhabitants, 363.

Pushpacetu, son of Somar^ja, deposed by Bhima, and restored by Suryeswara, III. 898.

Pushpadharmay a name of Pradyumna, father of Viswadhanva, III. 403.

Pushpagiriy a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Pushpamitroj murders his sovereign, and places his son on the throne, IX. 90.

Pushpavarsham, country round the Pushpavarsha mountains. III. 329, 446.

PushpaverskOf a country. III. 303; a mountain in the Apy^yana district, 331, 445.

PushpottarOi a heaven, XVII. 252,

PusktenaSf a descendant of Pethinas, one of thecynick circle. III. 418.

Pushti, a Kal&, or part of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

PiUicaraja or Guilandina Bonduccella^ botanical description of the, IV. 277.

Putlaj a mountain near Birbum, description of a convent there, XVII. 530.

Pv^mana-Saccaramj a Hindu geographical work, VIII. 268. i

Pyramids, an account of those in Egypt, III. 439.

Python, the same with Paithinasi, III. 376.

Q.

Qtiarizy remarkable extent of, XVIII. Pt. I. 91.
Queda Country, geology of the, XVIII. Pt II. 164.
Qjuiloa, the same place with Rapta, III. 308.
Qfioqordivd, the same with the island of Cucura, XIV. 454.

R.

Bibti or Rapti, the same with the river Rav&, XIV. 412.

Rac'i or Moon's full Orb, a river flowing into Amara lake, III. 309; in Cushadwip, 331.

, favourite consort of Raceswara, IV. 380.

Rcu^eswara, affinity of his name to that of Rakh, IV. 380.

JRdcha Bhagavati, the most important work of the Bauddhas of Nep^, divided into five

Khands, XVI. 423; account of each, 427.
Rdchain or Aracan, observations on the alphabetical system of the language of, V. 143.

, vocabulary of, called Yakain, V. 224; Rossawn, 238; Rooinga, 238.

jRicshasa, enemy and prime minister of Chandragupta, V. 268.

Bacshasamocshasthdn, the place where Dundubhi was killed. III. 404.

Racshasas, a demon tribe. III. 308— VIII. 331.

Bdcshasasthdn, the place where Dundubhi resumed his shape. III. 404; Rhacotis, 407.

Bacshita, name of a Bauddha priest, IX. 41.

Bacshitasthdn, the place where Antarmada was saved by Vishnu, III. 431.

Racshitd Tree, supposed to be the same with the holy Sycamore, IIL 434.

Bada, the same with the river Bansli, XIV. 402.

RAD RAJ

165

Bidhi, a country, XIV. 402.

, female personification of thedeityi worship of recent origin, XVI. 125; address of
Gan^ to, 127; Vallabhi sect, worshippers of, 125.
-^ the favourite of the youthful Krishna, a division of the original Prakriti, XVII. 214.

Bddhdmobanoj a tide of Crishna, X L 85.

Radhana^ the same with the town of Urathena or Amarapur, XIV. 441.

Radha Canta Sarman, translation of inscription, or Firuz Shdh's lath by, I. 379.

Raghuj pillars erected by, in the eighteen Dwipas, III. 302; conquests of, 460 — VIII. 861.

Raghttdeva^ spiritual guide of Hammira, IX. 189. *

Raghunandana^ outline of his work on the lunar year of the Hindus, III. 257.

, mountains to the east of Aracan and of Chattagram, XIV. 381, 889.

Raghun&tha^ his chronological list of the Indian kings, IX. 201.

Raghunith Ddsj a Gosain of the Bengal Vaishnavas, XVI. 114 ; his works» 12K

~— Bhattf a Gosain, XVI. 114.

Raghundih Rdya^ of the ambassadors he sent to England being regenerated, VL 535.

Rdhdns or TalapaniSf priests of Godama, VI. 274.

RoAtore Princes o/Kanoj^ determination of the era of, XVII. 585.

Rihu or Typhorij a fabulous monster with Grahas or Talons, IIL 311 ; lower part Cetm
or Dragon's tail, the descending node, placed at Rahusth^n the Greek Heroopolis,
gave oracular answer, his progeny grahas, whence the Graii, 333 ; worshipped as Hailal
or Lucifer, 334 ; sonofCasyapaandDiti, 419; adopted by Pithen^s, 420 ; bis progeny
of Crocodiles, 421; his head cut off by Mobini, XI. 138.

R&hu and CitUj astronomical fable of, III. 332.

Rahustharij the place where Pethinas placed the severed head of Rihu, IIL 888.

Raiy a tribe in Aracan, XIV. 449.

Rai DdSf founder of a Vaishnava sect among the Chamars or tanners, legends of, XVI. 81.

Rain J the Burmah opinions and practices concerning, VL 193.

RaisaUoj the sime with the king pine tree, XVI L 10.

RaivatUy son of Agnidhra a Menu, V. 238, 250.

Mountains^ VI. 508; a part of the Vuidhyan hills, XIV. 882, 384.

Raivataca^ a mountain in the Deccan near the Reva or Narmada river, VIII. 884.

Rq;d Biz Bahdderchand^ commander of the Kaniaon power, who conquered Shot, XVII. 4.

R&jagriha^ capital city of Prichi proper, built by Haryacsha, V. 269.

or R&jd MahU built by BalaHima, IIL 320, 435— V. 254— IX. 34, 79.

, the capital city of Jarasandha in south Bah&r, XL 81, 98 — XVII. 260.

Hillsy between the Gridracuta hil^ and the river Sona, XIV. 888.

Rdj6j Hindu, coronation ceremonies of a, XIII. 311.

Rajah Las^ ruler of Aracan depoaed by his minister and restored, XV I. 36 L

R&jamahaly on the inhabitants of the hills near, IV. 45.

1 specimen of the language of the hill people at, V. 127.

, volcanic remains at, VI 11. 290.

Rajani or Nighty a small river flowing into Amara, IIL 809; in Cushadwip without, 831.

2 S

166 RAJ RAM

Rdjanya, a country in the north of Bharatas empirci VIII. 340.

RdjapdlUf son of Devap^la, also called Bhupatip&la, IX. 206.

M&japutdna^ name given to the land of the Palli by their conquerors, III. 318.

Bija Raghundtka, genealogies of kings, compiled by him for Aurengzebe, IX. 132.

Itdjardjeswara^ the same with Mahac^ia, III. 386.

Hdjarqjeswarasthdn, a place in Cushadwip, the same place with Nysa, III. 306.

Rdjardjeswari, original name of Mah^c&li, III. 304, 386.

MdjaSf Hindu, compared to feudal barons, XV. 219; of Orissa, possessions of, 230.

BajaSf the quality of passion, XVII. 215.

Rajata or Sweta^ an island in Curu, XI. 16 ; Sumatra, X. 147.

jRdjatadriy a mountain of silver raised by Racmavatsa, III. 437 ; supposed a pyramid, 4SS*

Rdja Taringinif a history of Cashmir, by Calhatia Pandita, XV. 1.

jRdjendra Gir^ one of the Dasnami ascetics. Guru of Himraet Bah&dar, XVII. 209.

jEtdjgriha^ being the same with R^jmehal, V. 271. See R^jagriha.

Bajimasdnaj one of the mouths of the Ganges XIV. 462; also called RanmiisaD, 468.

JRajiyaj one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.

Rajmakendrij a district, XVII. 197.

BdjmahU a place. (See R6jagriha,) V. 271— VIII. 293— XIV. 458.

Bijnif wife of Martanda, XI. 67.

Rdjyacirata, a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII, 340.

Rajyi^ river to the south of Ramu Lingam, there called Adyan&th, XIV. 447.

Rakhas or Demons^ fables current in Asam regarding, XVI. 348.

RdmOf attributes of, and affinity with Dionysos, I. 256.

Rima^Sf bridge described, V. 52.

, lived 1770 years before Christ, X. 83.

, emanation of Vishnu, XI. 92 ; son of Jamadagni and Renuka, 93.

■ , his brothers, Lakshmana Bharata and Satrughna, XVII. 590 ; kills R^vana, 609.
Ramachandroj (the same,) son of Dasaratha, and an incarnation of Vishnu, III. 460.
, his voyage to the western regions with Siva, XL 101 ; descendant of

Raghu, 102; his visit to Vishnu in Mah^rajatabhumi, 103.

, a powerful zamindar of Ganda, father of king Chaitrapfila, IX. 167, 17S»

, Parasurdma's bow is broken by him, XIV. 414 ; his bridge, 453.

Rdmachandra Bharati Achdrya^ one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri XVII. 180.
Rdmadeviy born of Asyoruca by Samuar, the same with Lacshmi, V. 297.
Rdma-gangUy the Saraswati, XIV. 409; branch of the Ganges below Hardw^ra, 456.
RamanacaoT Bamyaca, a district of Cushadwip without. III. 331^<^XI. 13.

, son of Agnidhra, VIII. 329.

. Achdrya^ a Vaishnava reformer, XVI. 28 ; sect founded by, 27.

Bdmanandis, a Vaishnava sect, account of, XVI. 37; Mantras and marks, &c. of, 43.

Bdma Bdjoy last prince of Vijayanagar, XVII. 590.

Bdma Bdya^ the establisher of the sect called Ramr&yis, XVII. 236.

Bdmasrdma^ author of the Dasakum4ra, a Dandi, XVIL 182.

JLi

RAM RAP 167

Rima Saran Pdla^ founder of the Karta Bhaja sect, XVI. 123.

Rdmaldj a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIIL 339.

Rima Tanka or Rima Mdra^ a gold coin, description of, XVII. 589.

Ram&yanaj the great Hindu epic poem, notice of, XVII. 608.

Rambdgkf a harbour, an account of, IX. 230.

Hambhadevij an Apsara produced from the churning of the ocean, XI. 134.

Rimchander Deo^ confirmed on the throne of Orissa by the Emp. Akbar's general, XV. 29 L

Rdmesoj a form of Siva at Setubandha, an account of, XVII. 197.

RdmeswarOf where Rama erected his bridge iti his expedition against Ravana, XIV. 453,

RameUj a river, also a gulf, likewise called Cruzcool, XIV. 454.

Rdmgangdj the eastern branch of the river V4m4, XIV. 410.

Ramishwary fRimeswara^J an excavation near Ellore described, VI. 402.

Ramisury (R&mSs^xara^) description of the L>le, and its sacred edifices, VI. 426.

Ramr&yisy a division of the N^nak sect, an account of the, XVII. 236.

Rdmpurj town of, the residence of the Rija of Bissahur, XV. 402.

Ramree^ a dependency of Aracan, XVI. 372.

Ramuna, Ramu, XIV. 446.

Ramyay a mountain in Sacam, XI. 55.

Ramyaca, one of the divisions of the known world, its situation, VIIL 806, 345— XI. 15.

Ramya^ganga^ a name of the river Saraswati, XIV. 409.

Ramlochan Pandit's translation of a grant of land, L 357.

Ranachovy a form of Krishna, worshipped by the Mirabais, XVI. 99.

Ranachurjiy the same with Crishna, IX. 197.

Ran&ditya^ king of Cashmir, XV. 40.

Rdnadurmadaf son of Ranasura, III. 428.

Rands of Udayapura^ their descent from Nushirv&n, IX. 233, 239.

Rdndsuroj of his being killed in battle by Capeyanas, king of Misra, III. 428.

Ranat, Ramu, XIV. 446.

Randamarcotta^ the same place with Av& or Amarapura, iX. 47.

Randhracaracas^ VL Xxihe^ VIIL 331.

Ranehj the same with Serendip or Serandah, Madagascar and Harina, VIIL 303*

Rangamatif a town near Chatganh, the same with Rangiberi, XIV. 439.

Rangattiy near Moorshedabad called Cusumapuri, IX. 45.

Rangiberiy now Rangamati, near Chatganh, XIV. 439.

Rangpur^ a place in Asam, XVII. 46 L

Ranguncy the same place with Haviladdragram, XIV. 447.

Ranipoory its distance from Lohri or Rohri, VIIL 29 L

Ranmasduf the same with the Rajimasana, XIV. 463.

Ranotsavoy the place where Calasena fought with Capeyanas, III. 428.

Rantideva^ the river Charmmatinwati formed by blood shed in his offerings of kioCy XIV. 407.

Raper, Capt. F., survey of the sources of the Ganges by, XL 446.

Rapsii or Raptiiy inhabitants of Raptai IIL 312.

168 RAP REL

BaptUf now Quiloa, near the oriental marsh of Ptolemy, III. 308; from Rupavati, SIl.

Bapti ox Rabth the same with the river R&vd, XIV. 412.

B£isay the Hindu Muses, VI. 503.

Basaca, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Basalaj the same with Sarasala, king of Calunga, VI. 526 ; his history, 527.

Basang or Barmanaca, one of the three districts of Tripura now Aracan, XIV. 428, 451.

Basica^ a prince, descendant of Parasica and Antarmada, III. 431.

Batwa Deer, of Nep41, XVIII. Pt. II. 139.

Batna Sinha, king of mountainous country of Mewar, his amours with Padmavati, IX. 191.

Batiy the goddess of love, mother and consort of C^madeva, IX. 93, 170.

Batnadwipa, the same with the White Island, XL 21, 136.

Batnamdydf one of the peak lands of Hiranyavatam, XI. 16.

Baudras, a Saiva sect, XVI. 14.

Baudrif the female energy of Rudra, how produced, XI. 111.

Bau-shan, Aracan, XIV. 449.

B&v&y a river, also called Rabti or Rapti, XIV. 412.

Bavana, sent away his wives, when apprehensive of being defeated, III. 357 ; Jaya, 393.

BdvanOf brother of Cuvera, birth and residence of, X. 154.

■ , king of Lanka, carries off Sita, and killed by R&ma, XVIL 608.
Bavi, a Trimurti of the gods, the sun. (Vide Murti,) HI. 359.
Barrt/i the same with the river Airavati, VIIL 335.
IZatt^a/, chief priest of Badarin4th, XVL 165; ofKed4rn4th, 167.
Ravoataca, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bbaratas empire, VIIL 839.
BawafsoT Bagts ofKamaoriy XVI. 160, 209.
Bauoul Arsij son-in-law of Ratna Sinha, IX. 192.
Rawlins, John, on the mountaineers of Tipura, II. 189.

Rayasena, carries off the wife of Mahdchandrap4la, and builds Delhi, IX. 169.
Reang, the mountains and the country to the eastward of Traipura, XIV. 389, 439.
Recain, one of the numerous modes of writing the name Aracan, XIV. 448.
Red or Erythrean Sea, the Indian ocean, described in the Pur&nas as Arunodadhi, or r^-

dened by Sumera, IIL 321— VIIL 316.
Reega, a tribe living in the Lama country on the banks of the Dihong, XVIL 400, 402.
Refraction Terrestrial, an account of experiments on, IX. 1.

Regam or Reging, a mountain of the Abors, an account of it, XVIL 361, 401, 405.
Religion, of Tibet, described from interviews with Teesho L^ma, L 199, 207.
, of Greece, Italy, and India, essay on, I. 221.

, of the Seeks, (Sikhs) with an account of their college at Patna, I. 289.

, of the Hindus. (See Vedas,) I. 424.

f of Budd'ha, writings relating to, I. 344, 354 — II. 124.

, of the Arabs, II. 8.

■, of the Tartars, 11. 30.

> of the Persians, IL 58.

:Mk

REL

REL

lO)

Religion, of the mountaineers of Tipura, II. 187.
ofNepdl, ILS09.

on two Indian festivals, and the Indian sphinx, connected with, II. 883.
of the Chinese, II. 376.

inscription relating to Budd'ha Avatiu* or Sacya, II. 383.
of the Gar rows, III. 29.

rites and ceremonies of the lunar year of the Hindus, III. 257.
of India, Egypt and Greece, III. 295.
of the inhabitants of the hills near Rajamahal, IV. 45.
of the asiatics, remarks on the, IV. 179.
duties of a faithful widow, according to the Hindu, IV. 209.
persecution of the Brahminical, by Hyder Ali and Ti ppoo Sahib, V. 31, 33.
pilgrimages and penances of two fiakeers, V. 37.
of the Burmans, V. 115.

account of the Pagoda at Perwuttum, and the worship of Mallecaijee, V. 308.
ceremonies of, among the Hindus, V. 345— -Brahmens especially, VII. 232, 288.
human sacrifices of the Hindus according to the RudhrSdh^yS, V. 371.
mutual tolerance of the profi^ssorsoftheMnsulman and Hindu, VL 12.
of the Natives of the Poggy or Nassau Islands off Sumatra, VL 85.
of the Buddhists of Burma, Ceykm, Siam, Cambodia, &c., VI. 163, 256, 265.
on the gods of the Chinese, VI. 261.

Kammua, the canonical book of the RXhans, or priests of Godama, VI. 280.
legends and &bles connected with the mount Caucasus, VI. 455.
on the religion oFBhooddha, (Buddha) from the books of the Singhalais, VII. 32.
of the Kookies (Cucis), or Lunetas, VII. 195.
funeral rites of the Hindus, VII. 239.

peculiar tenets of the Bohrahs, Ism&lyahs and AleiliAiyahs, VII. 338w
of the St Thom6 christians on the coast of Malabar, VII. 364.
account of a pretended living deity at Poona, VII. 383.
antiquity of the religion of Boudhou, (Buddha) VII. 399.
on the origin of the Hindu religion, VIII. 44.
resemblance of the Hindu and Egyptian religions, VIII. 47.
on the sacred isles in the west, VIII. 245— IX. 32.
account of the sect of the Jains, IX. 244, 287.
practices of certain Indians to avoid defilement, IX. 69.
of the Sikhs, XL 266.

of the Rosbeniah sect, and its founder Bftyezid Ans&H, XI. 363.
on the existence of the Hindu religion in the island of Bali, XIII. 128.
worship of the Jumna and Bhdgtrathl, XIII. 171.
superstitions of the murderers called Phansigars, XIII. 260.
difccovery of a modem imitation of the Vidas, XIV. h
snake worship iu Cashmir, XV. 10 ; and Appendix.

2 T

170 REL RIS

Religion^ of Buddha in Cashmir, XV. 110.
, of the Bhuteas, XV. 143.

", of Orissa, XV. 805.

-, sketch of the religious sects of the Hindus XVI. 1— XVIL 169.

., of the Bauddhas of Nep41, XVI. 409.

Rembha and Venus Marina^ affinity of, I. 251

Rempkariy god of time, the same with Kyevun, IV* 374.

Renovation^ of the world prophecied by women, X. 30.

Renucadevif wife of Jamadagni, human sacrifices to her, III. 389-»XL 93.

Retif consort of C&ma, her nursing Badyumna, 111. 403, 405.

Retivilapa^ a sweet measure in Sanscrit prosody, III. 406.

Retnadrif mountain of gems raised by Rucmevatsa, III. 437, 438.

Relna Pdnij a Dhyani Bodbisatwa, or creator of the third Bauddha systemi XVL 442.

Rcvachanda^ a section of the Scanda Purina, VIII. 334.

Reviy the river Narmada, VIII. 334.

Revenue of Orissa Proper, XV. 211.

■ ofKamaon, system of described, XVI. 200.

RAacotiSf supposed to be the same place with Racshasasth&n, III. 407.

Rhadomanes, the people among whom Crishna lived, XI. 85; the Arabs, XVII. 619.

RJiadamanthus, brother of Minos, supposed to have descended from Pingacsha, III. 322.

Rhandamarcota, a country, the same with Casara or Hedamba, XIV. 442.

Rheoy the same with the goddess Ri, III. 381 ; mother of Typhon, 382.

RhoecuSf a giant, of his waging war with the gods, and being put to death by Bacchus, XI. 139.

JRf, the mother of the gods, the same with Rhea, III. 381.

Rice, trial by, a species of ordeal, I. 391.

— , cultivation of, in Cuttack, XV. 171.

Richardson, Capt. D., account of the Bazigurs by, VII. 457.

Ricsha or Vindhya, a range of mountains, situation of, VIII. 334, 335 — XIV. 382, 403.

Rtllungy a stage near Kyangzhe, XVII. 526.

Ricshavany forests, an account of the, XIV. 393.

Righiely the same with mount Meru, VIII. 313.

Righteous Meny the state they attain after death, XI. 59.

Rtgvedcy remarks on, and extracts from, VIII. 379.

■, the same with Nar^yana, XI. 120.
Rinneay an island on the southern coasts of Arabia, X. 100.
Ripunjayay a king who reigned in the west of Cushadwip, Divad^a, III. 409.

, servant of the Andhra kings, who usurped the throne, IX. 62.

Rishabhtty son of Nabahi, V. 251.

, the first Jina and Tirthankara, XVII. 250, 280.

, a mountain in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339, 350.

Rishabhadevay the favorite divinity of the Jains on the west of India, XVII. 276.
Rishabkindnay one of the four eternal Jinas, XVII. 275.

RIS ROX 171

Rishad or Diskad^ an arm of the river Indus, IX. 227, 229.

Rishica^ a tribe, and a river which flows from the Suctiman mountain, VIII. S31, 335.

Rishicesa^ a sage, married one hundred daughters of king Hiranyaverna, III. 448.

Rhhii of the Veda, holy men, VIII. 381.

Rishyamucha, lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Rituculi^a, a river which flows from the mount Mahendra, VIIL 335.

Rivers, flowing from mount M^ru, VIII. 316. (See Geography.)

, of Cuttack, XV. 185.

Roberts, Major R. £., specimen of Bhagulpoor hill language by, V. 127.

Rocks or Simorgs, birds, the same with Garudas, VIII. 302.

Rodanasthan or Place of Weeping, an island in Marisha or Moeris, III. 340.

Rodapha, a town, the same with Hurdowah or Huldowah, IX. 55.

Rodoes, a strong hold conjectured to be the same with Rotas, XVII. 615.

Roh'coj, the same with Arachosia, includes Gazni and Candahar, VI. 517 ; VIII. 336.

Rohini, wife of Soma, III. 384; the Pleiades, 385; the Hyads, 461 ; Aldebaran, 462.

Rohita, the birth-place of Nagdrjuna, the same place with Rotas, IX. 83.

, the Mauli hills between the rivers Sona and Ganges, XIV. 384, 398.
Rohree or Lohree, the river Damiadee, VIII. 291 — XIV. 407 ; also a town, 407.
Rokh, Arabic term for an immense bird. (Vide Garuda,) III. 343.
Romaca, an Arabian astronomer who flourished in India, X. 101, 102.

or Romacapattan, Rome, its situation with regard to Meru, X. 57, 156— XI. IS, 23.

Romacas or Clad in Hair Cloth, allies of Gautama, a tribe in Cushadwip, III. 351.

-, the same with the Romans, X. 55— XI. 66.
Romanacam or Ramyacam, an account of its situation, XI. 16.
Roman Coins found at Nelore, account of, II. 332.
Roman Empire, rumours of the birth of a Saviour in, X. 32.
Romans, monopolized the trade to India after the conquest of Egypt, I. 373.

, destroyed the books of Numa and other historical records, V. 244.

, of their idolatry, XI. 126.
Romasha or Lomasha, a Rishi, XI. 182.
Romashas or Romacas, a class of Vidyadharas, VIII. 360.
Romaunus, son of Ulysses, supposed to be the same with king Latinos, III. 442.
Rome, observations on the origin of. III. 441.
Ro,oinga* See Ritc'hain.

Rosheniah Sect, and its founder BIyezid Ansiri, X I. 363.
Rossawn. See Rdc'hain.

Rotas, a fort called after the name of the Rohtia hills, XIV. 384.
Route from Ramghur into Avi, traced and described, XVI. 346.]
Roxburgh, Wm., essay on the lac insect by, IL 361.

Dr., on the Butea plant. III. 469.

, on the Protopis aculeata of Koenig, IV. 405.

-, on the Spikenard of the ancients, IV. 4SS.

172 ROX SAB

Roxburgh, Wm. Dr., botanical description of the Caout-chouc of Peiiang, V. 167.

J on a new species of Delphinus, VII. 170.

, on the monandrous plants of India, XI. 318.

Rubbauty the same place with Serai Ravaut, VIII. 343.

Rtichaca^ a mountain, VIII. 351.

Ruchi^ created by Brahma to be the husband of Swayambhuvas' daughter, V. 949.

, an incarnation of Vishnu, called Sarma and Sama, VIII. 254.
Ruchira Metre, specimen of, X. 438.

Rucmadriy mountain of gold raised by Rucmavatsa, supposed to be a Pyramid^ III. 437.
Rucminij daughter of king Bhishmaca» and consort of Crishna, IX. 35.
Rudhir&dhyayd or Sanguinary Chapter of the Cdlicd P&ratij V. 371*
Rudracara or Bhadracaradwip^ of the situation o^ XI. 15.
RudraSf eleven, their residing on the mount Gajasaila, VIII. 363.
Rudra Sampradayis. Vide Vallabha.
RukharaSf an account of the, XVII. 207.
Rukheng Language and Literaturcy on the, X. 222.

Rules of the Asiatic Society in force in 1880, printed, VI. Appendix x.-— XIII. Appendix x.
Rundaj a Daitya of Sonijtpura, name of the R^jas of Hedamb4, XIV. 443.
Rundamara, a name of Bhima, XIV. 443.
Rundamunda, a name of the cannibal king Hedambd^ XIV. 442.
Rupaj of the beings so called by the Burmas, VI. 179.

, a celebrated Vaisbnava author, XVI. 114; his works, 120i

Rupadhara, the kings of the Silver islands so called, XI* 50.

Rupalata, the daughters of the kings of the Silver islands so called, XI. 50.

Rupanardyanoj formed by the rivers Dariceswari, Sil^vati and Cans&vati, XIV. 4M, 465w

Rupasa, a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337*.

Rupa-var, one of the islands called Lanc4, XI. 29.

Rupavatij a town built by Sharma's descendants, Rapta of the Greeks, III. 311.

Rupayauvanasthala, a place near Aswisthan, III. 391.

Rupayauvana, a pool. III. 448.

Ruptus, a river. III. 312.

Ruruj a demon, destroyed by Raudri» XI. 112.

s.

Saba, now Assab, a country governed by a famous queen, traced to Strirajya, III. Z&T.

or Zaba, a town, the same with Yamapuri» X. 144.

Sabal or Sabulgur, a town, on the east bank of the new bed of the Ganges, XIV. 457.

Sabala, one of the two dogs of Yama, III. 408.

Sabala, the cow of whom the Romacas, Yavanasand Sacas are descended, XI. 67.

Sahara, a tribe or country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Sabelpoor^ the same with the inland of Sambulpoor, IX. 80.

y.M

SAB SAC 173

Sabhd, a name of the mount Meru, VIII. S8S.

S&bharamatii a riven in Gujjara-mandalara, IX. 147.

Sabiansj worship the planets and consider Saturn as the lord of time, IV. 374.

Sabirif supposed to be the same with the Sauviras or Saubiras, VIII. 338 — XVII. 616.

SAbul, Gazni, VI. 519.

Sabulgur or Sabal^ lies on the eastern bank of the new bed of the Ganges, XIV. 457.

Sdcoj the sixth Dwipaor island in the Old Continent, III. 301.

«— a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 285, 339— XI. 2^ 72.
, the Brahmens of this tribe having come a great way from the west, XI. 86.

Saca or S&liv6hana^ a king, epoch of, IX. 98— X. 120*
, being the first king of the S4cas, XI. 63.

SacalaSi the same with the Magada tribe of Brahmens, XI. 75.

Sicalya, a Muni, IX. 84.

Sdcatfif a Dwipa or country, VIII. 364. See Swetam.

, the British isles, XI. 54; belong to Vayu, 55; named from the Sdcas, 5ft

Sacambharij the same with the town of Cambher-nere in Mew&r, IX. 188, 192.
Sacambharidesa^ Mewdr, IX. 189.

Sica^rija'vansas or Cumarasy of their having once been Christians, X. 8ft
Sicasy a tribe in Cushadwip, III. 351.

the Saxons, VIII. 331 ; subdued by Raghu, 361. •

or Sacalasy a tribe of Brahmens, IX. 74, 82; ruled on the Indus, 219.
conquered and settled in the White Island, XI. 58, 61 ; punished by S&gans 64;
originally of the Cshetri tribe, 64 ; the same with Saxons, 65.
SacasenaSf a tribe in Cushadwip, III. 351.

Sacataroy prime minister of Nanda, whom he kiHs, to promote Ugradfaanva, V. 264.
Saccharoj one of the eighty-four Gachhas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Saceswara, of the number of people to be destroyed to obtain the rank of, IX. 134w

-, supposed to be Christ, called Romacavatara or Romaca, X. 57.

Saceta, Oude and Benares, VIII. 338— IX. 68, 112.

Sackalaj Mudgir, ako called Siigala, XIV. 461.

Sachchidananda Bharati Acharyoy one of die Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.

Sochi or Pulamaja, consort of Indra, III. 451.

S&cot&ca or Rough leaved Trophisj botanical description of, IV. 305.

Sscranthemaj the same with the mountains of Anthema, VIII. 326.

Sacred Island in the West^ Breiasthdn^ attempts of the Hindus to discover. III. 297.

, war in them between the elephants and crocodiles, V. 25§»

, an essay on the, IX. 32; continued, XI. 11.

Sacrifices^ of human and other victims, Hindu rites of, V. 369.

SacriguUyy a pass of the Ganges in the Rajmahl hilla, VIII. 290. «

Sacripa^ an epithet of Buddha, III. 417.
SaetOy a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII, 342;

Saciadevif the principal form of Samiram4 and other BMiiifestaUoM of Ike Sacti| IV. 8791

2 U

174 SAC SAO

r

Sacti or Power, proceeding from Narayana as Puruthat Cf41ed Adhan^npU^ earthly or cm*

captive power inert till excited by the Yofii of Iswara» I(L 959« (3^^ Sl^ti*}
Sactimati, a riyer bom frora the Ricsha n^ouqtain, VU). 335.

■» the same with the Jellasore riveri XIV. 464.
Sactis or Energies of the Deities, remarks on the, VIII. 82.
Sactisinba, successor of Suryas^na, IX. 176.

, a title of Nrisinha, X. ]22.
Sicya, ancestor of Buddha^ III. 414.
Sdcyasinha, a name pf Buddhm HL 414.

. , date of, XV. 83, 89, 11«. (See Sakya.)

Sdcya Udaraca, a Brahm&chdri called Srisohila ; a for9i of Buddha, V. l$8.

Saela, a town in the district of S^ipdwa, the sam^ with Sedoai 'H^IV, 458^

Sad&nana, Carticeya, VII I. 364.

Sadanira, a river which flows from the Pariyatra mountain, V|IL 33£i^

Saddsheo, a deity in Kemaon, legend of, XVI. 2)0.

Sad&sma or Vasudha, successor of Ati Bri^mas how long he reign^, IX. 179..

Sadatpdla, a king who reigned before Gandhapala and Vicramadi^'ai iX« 14^

. or Sadasmpdlq, son-in-law of Bahram-GMr^ IX. SI I.
Sadayahridaya^ an epithet of Buddha, III. 417.
Sadhna, founder of a nominal Vaishnava sect, legend of, XVI. 139.
S&dhsj Hindu Unitarians, XVII. 299; of their doctrines, and plages of^eyotion^ 301^
Sadiya^ ^ district in As4m, inhabited by refugee KhampUs and H^hikSf X V(« SST.

, a town in the valley of Asam, description of the. tract about it» XY Il^ 969*
■ ■ Peak, an account of, XVII. 361.
Sadtis, a river in the district pf Saindw#9 4e saine with the Sedoa, XIV* 9^%
Sadyahrada, a pool, an account of, XIV. 424.

Siifed, a river near the Z«eber Pah^r^ XVII. 505 ; the wne with Boga I'&pi, 4Q&
Safnas, the same place with Tabpanhes,. III. 383.
Sagala, Mirzapoor, called Vindhyav^sini, legend ofi IXt 55.
> or Srigaktf Chunar, XIV. 461.

Sigar, island where Capita now performs Tapasya, VI. 479.
■ District, geology of the, by Captain Franklin, XVI II. Pt. I. 23*.

, on the trap of, by Captain Coulthard^ XVIII. Pt. I. 47,
Sagara, an ancient king, whence $4gara or the ocean, his legend. III. 3^9 ; gceat.gnuuhiQll
Bbagiratha, children slain by C^P^^^^ restored to life, 354-^ VI, 478.

, a king, IX. 106; soul of Bahu Rdja, XI. 64.

Sagara, new, a plape in an island of that name^ VIII. 295^

, an island at the mouth of tha GangeS) X* 148.

, Pontus, XIV. 463.

, one of the pupils of Trotaka, XVII. 181.
Sagaropama, a Jaina measure of time^ XVII. 264»
Sagoda, the same place with SagoWf iX* 47.

I
1

8AH SAK 175

Sahadiva^ son of Jarasandha, restored to his dominions by Bala, V, 282— I X, 80*

, his bringing the river Sitaprabha from Him41aya, XIV* 419,
Sahaji Bai^ sister and convert of Cbaran D4s» X VL ISO*.
Sahanhaea^ a country, VIII. 337,

Sahasrasruti or with Thousand Streams^ mountains in Cushadwip without, III. 831.
Saheb-al'zeng^ a king, a successor of the giant Sancha-mucha-n&ga, VIII. 301.
Sahebuddeeity the Hindu empire finally overthrown by him, IX. 137, 172.
Sahunhacas, a tribe, VIII. 332.

Sakyoy a range of mountains, its situation, VIII. 334; rivers flowing from it, 885.
Sahy&driy the southern mountain. III. 384— X. 67— XIV. 876.
Saila or Silapattanay a city, the seat of the Maga Rajas, XIV. 448 ; Aracan, 449.
Sailadivaj a descendant of Deva Sailiro, found Vana Raja in the wilderness, IX. 180, 18S.
Sailadharoj the city in which king Bhoja resided, IX. 137.
Sailadhara Sinha and Sailidityay names of the emperor Bhcya, IX. 137,
Saiiamath the same wiih the river Selai or Solomatis, XIV. 403.
Sail&'fn&tf&y four adorable stones, an account of them, XIV. 414.

Sailamiydpur, the same place with Dhanucagram to the north-east of Janaeapura, XIV. 4IS.
Sailampur or Sailapura^ the same plaoe with Selampur, XIV. 418.
Sailamucha or Ptettiura^ the same with Perseus, VIII. 258.
Sailaraja^ a mountain, XL- 16.

Smilavaii or SaHaya, the same with the river Selai and Solomatis, XIV. 408.
SmilfgadkarOf the city of Saliv&hana» observations on its name, X. 46.
SaiUyoi or SalavaSf a tribe in India, X. 154.

Saimdma or Thayndwa^ the same with the district of Sandowy or Sandwlpa, XIV. 462.
Saitans^ supposed to be the same with the lake Mab4bhadra, VIII. 827.
Saitav&hiniy the same with the river Mahoda or Bahudft, XIV. 418.
Smiva JogiSf of their burying their dead, XVIL 176.
Smivdla or VaUisneria^ botanical description of the, IV* 275.
&if re RminicarBy legend of king It from the, III. 826.

Saivasy a division of the Hindu faith, XVI. 12; its principal sects, 14; various classes o^ 25.
&iiNM<2^/ft'ii^<x/aff, no establishmentamoogthe, like those ofSriniith or Pvri^ XVIL 169, 171.
Sajana^ father of Buddha, X. 77.

, son of the king of HAla-bor or Cranganore, converted by St Thirmaff, X. 86»
S&kambhariy probably Chitore, genealogy of the rulers o^ XVI. 822.
Sakhi Bhavasy a sect worshipping R4dh& and Crishna, XVI. 128.
Sak^hisy sacred text of Kabir, XVI. 59 ; extracts from, 68.
Sikinisy a body of female fiends, XVII. 222.

Saktas^ a Hindu sect, XVI. 16 ; classes of, 26 ; an account of them, XVIL 210.
Sahti^ the divine energy in action, XVII. 210; worship of the, 216| 226. (Set Sacti)
Sakti SodJiatia, leadinj^ rites of the, XVIL 224.
Snkwelle. See Cosmogony of the Ceylonese.
Sdkya, a Buddlia, his length of life, XVIL 260. (Set Sac^a.)

176 8AK SAM

SakyOf a city four cos from Dunga Setu, XVII. 52^1.

Sdki/a SinhOf last of the seven Buddhas, account of, from the Puja EL&nd^ XVI. 42&

Saly the White or Zalzaer, supposed to be the same with Sarasala, VI. 527.

Silagrdnif Sailagram or Sailachacra^ a rocky kill, also called Gandaci Sila, XIV. 413»

Salagram&j a river, the same with the river GandacA, XIV. 4 Id.

Salangie^ an Indian tribe, XVII. 615.

Sdldsucaj the same with Pethisuca, Hi. 424.

SalavUf a tribe or place in the midland country, VIII. 338, 341.

SdlavdhanOf begotten by the king of Snakes on a virgin daughter of a pot-maker, IX. 12(^f

defeated and killed Vicramaraca'in battle, 121 ; retired into the desert for devout coih^

templation, 121. (See S41iv&hana.)
Salbahan or Salbahan Bqjahy (the same), removed the seat of the empire to Pattao^ about that

middle of the first century, I. 373 ;- slain by the revolted rajahs, S74..
Sileyadhara, the birth place of S^liv&hana in the Deccan, IX. 83«
Silgald or Salgadd^ now called Calanore, VI. 520.
SalgecUii a place near Calanore, VI. 520i
Salhaia, Silbet, XIV. 439.

Salilamani^ a place to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. S4r.
Sdlivihana and Vicramdditi/a, on the eras of, IX. 83, 117 — X. 122 — XV. 2(IOl
, the same with Nrisinha, IX. 123.

, his birth, &c., his explaining an enigma, battle with Vieraro&ditya, IX. ]29r his^
different names, 138 ; lord and master of Rome, 146 ; chronological list of his descent
dants, 161 ; king of Pratishtanain Deccan, IX. 173; his reign, 174, 182 rhis sons, 211L.

-, of the afRnity between legends concerning him and Christ, X. 40 ; considered

as an incarnation of Brahma^ c^ Siva, or of Vishnu, 44 ; his crucifixion, 52 ; the son of
a carpenter, 119.

, declared to be a follower or a form of Jina^ X. 59, 80^ a tribe of Rijaputras at

Benares and in Gude boast descent from him, 86 ; Deva Tat, a brother of Buddha, 96^
SalmalOf SalimaliJca or Saltnaliy the fourth Dwipa or division of the earth, VIII. 285, 298«

, the mountain of Adam, lies in Lanca, X. 154.
SalmaUswara or Salmalicesa^ the same with Zamolxis, Salmolxis or Zalmolxis, VIIL 298i;.
Silmali or Seven leaved Bombax, botanical description of the, IV. 296^
Salmali, a Dwipa or an island in the Old Continent, III. 301— VIIL 364— IX. 29«.
Salmolxis^ Zamolxis or Zalmolxis^ the same with Salmaleswara, VIII. 298w
Salsila, a disciple of Shdmamd, VI. 465»
SalsettCi an island near Bombay, I. 375.

, the temple in it having mostly images of Sbiva in them, XVII. ]-88k

Salti manufacture of, in Cuttack, XV. 169.

Salva or Salava^ a country in the middle of India, VIIL 336;

Salundi/i the lesser Vaitairani, XIV. 404.

Sab/an/raHOj Noah, VIIL 294.

SoMy supposed, to be the same with Shama, son of Neriman, and with Siame(^ VL 52flL

SAM SAM 177

Sam, a country supposed to be the same with Sym and Tian, XIV. 425.

Sama, the son of Dharma, the first man, VIII. 254.

Samd or Sam^ the same with the greater Lohita river, XIV. 425— XVII. 355.

Samachh or Samaj\ apartments of which the city of Bamiyan consists, VL 464.

Samada^ raja of Aracan, deposed by the BurmesCi XVI. 365.

Sama Jerbu, bridge of Sama, VI. 483.

Samanaia, the same with the mountain of Salmala, X. 154.

Samandar, an island near the Ganges, X. 147.

Samanians and Magi^ difference between the doctrines of the, VI. 274.

Samantabhadra, a Dhyani Bodhisatwa or creator of the first Buddha system, XVI. 442.

SamarUa Sinha^ father of Vana R^ja, put to death by Sri Bhuada Deva, IX. 186.

Samara Sinha, last of the Guhila race, holds Arbuda, XVI. 330.

Samarasthdn, the place where Gangeyanas defeated Indra in battle, Virasaya, III. 430.

Samarasura^ a tribe living to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Samaravira, a prince, father of Yasoda, XVII. 252.

Samarcand, a country, VI. 503 ; a town, VIII. 320.

, the country about it, called Chinisthan, and its inhabitants Chinas, X. 138.
Samaria, a mountain in Palestine, III. 322.
Samaritans, refer the prophecies of a Saviour to Joshua, X. 34.

Samasila Trivicrama, an incarnation of Siva, as son of Suramahendraditya Bhupati, X. 46.
Samatata, a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Siunaveda, observations on, and extracts from, VIII. 441 ; the Rudra Veda, XI. 120.
Sdmdyika, conventional practise or observance, XVII. 267.
Samba, son of Cribhaa, IX. 74 — XI. 65 ; his worship of the Sun, 71.
Sambalaca, a town on the bank of the Ganges, V. 275.
■ ■, the same with the island of Sam-Maliaca, IX. 80.

Sdmbapura, a town on the h^LPks of the Chin4b, sacred to the sun, XI. 70, 73.
Sambapura, a demon, of his throwing Pradyumna into the ocean, III. 403 ; Smu, 405.
Sambara, a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.
Samba Shur, an iron bridge over the Churr-Erku river, XVII. 525.
Sambhala Grama, tlie same place with Sambhul in the country of Oude, XL 88.
Sambharata or Sammarta, a native of India, VIII. 331 ; a tribe, 331.
Sambher, a kind of salt used in Bhot, XVII. 40.
Sambhii, Siva, XI. 102.

, being the presiding deity of the brahmanical order, XVII. 171.

Sambhuta Vijaya Suri, one of the six Sruta Kevali Jain teachers, XVII. 286.

Sambu or Sucti^ tlie western branch of the river Gomati or Vasishti, the Sambus, XIV. 410.

Samet Sikhara, a mountain near Pachete, the scene of Parswan^tha's Uberation, XVII. 276.

Sameya, a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Sami or Famesian Mimosa, botanical description of the, IV. 307.

— , the fire which sprang from Parvati when she performed austerities, confined in that
tree, IV. 364.

', changed into a tree, the same with Urvasi, VIII. 256,

2 W

178 SAM SAN

Sami or Soma^ supposed to be the same with the Isamus, XIV. 410.
Samicas or SarmicaSj a nation living on the banks of tlie river Cali, III. S03.
Sdmidevtj the name under which Semiramis is known in India, VIII. 256— IX. 58.
Samirdmuj the same with Samiramis, III. 454.

9 a name of Devi, how derived, her worship on the tenth Badi of Aswinty (October)^

IV. 364, 384; sovereign of Vahnisth^ defeated by Sthivarapati, 367 ; married with

Lileswara, 369 ; Semiramis, 370.
Samtti, explanation of the term, XVII. 267.

Samlehf a village near the Brahmakund, also a hill, XVII. 389, 390.
Sam Mallaca^ (Sambalacajy an island near Patna, games formerly celebrated there, IX. 80.
Sammano Codom, supposed to be the same with Sarmana Cardama, III. 415.
Sammarta or Sambharata^ a native of India, VIII. 331.
Sampo, passes the country of the Bhotias to the north, XVII. 403.
Sampradayas or Chief Seds^ Vaishnava's divided into four, XVI. 27.
Samprati Rdja^ pupil of Suhasti, the second Dasapurvi, XVII. 287.
Sampu, a sacred river, VI. 490.
Sampudiek or Terrestrial Worlds countries off XV I. 272; Burmese conception of, 276 £

note 8, geography of explained, 278. See Jambudwipa.
Samuart Oceanus, V. 297.

Samudra-pacshi or Samudra-padaf the same with Pegasus, VI 1 1. 258.
Samudrapdlaj conveyed his soul into the body of Vicramaditya, IX. 135 ; his successor, 208.

' , a name of S^liv^hana, X. 45.

Samudra-Romacay the sea of Rome, VIII. 341.

Samudraca or Aquiliciaj but a new species, botanical description of the, IV. 259.

Samum^ Hindu, account of the. III. 344.

SamvarOf the sixth Tatwa of the Jainas, of its fifty-seven varieties, XVII. 266.

Samvarnaj son of Ajamida, an incarnation of Varuna, XI. 136.

Samvegis, a religious order of the Jains, an account of them, XVII. 291.

Sami/ogiy a class of ascetics, an account of them, XVII. 183.

Sana or Riishy Crotalaria^ botanical description of the, IV. 296.

Sand-ihadra, lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Sanaca^ son of Brahma, XL 99.

Sanakadiy Sajnpradya or Nimaivats^ a Vaishnava sect, XVI. 108.

Sanandaj son of Bralimu, XI. 99.

Sanandana Acharxfa^ one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180. .

Sanata'Cumara or Sanatana^ son of Brahmu, XI. 99.

Sanatana^ a celebrated Vaishnava writer, XVI. 114 ; his works, 120.

Sanatica^ a place in the south-west of India, supposed to be the same with Sintica, VIII.8S9L

Sancapdla^ a descendant of Prithevipula or Jidahana, reigned at Delhi, IX. 170.

Sancar&chdrya^ of his having performed the ceremony of Carshagni, IX. 98.

Safuafdchdrya^ of Mah^devas explaining the Vcdas to the people in that shape, and

destroying the temples of the Jainas, III, 411.

SAN SAN 179

Sancara-gkar^ a fort in Ceylon, of a shrine of Carticeya Swami in it, IX. 77.

Sancara-grihay a fort in Ceylon near the sea shore, IX. 109.

Sancara Verma^ king of Cashmir, XV. 65.

Sancha, one of the seven Dwipas. (See below,) III. 800; part of Africa, III. 301, 833—
VIII. 299— X. U2.

or Zengh, an island of shells, also called Bharata, VIII. 304, 339, 341 ; a forest, 364.

—— , an i:»land near ihe Peninsula of Malacca, XL 53.

Sanchd^ the upper part of the river Brahmani, XIV. 404; and of the CarmaphuUi, 446.

Sanchaahdhij the Mediterranean Sea, III. 303.

Sanchacuiay a mountain, VIII. 352.

Safic/iadwipa^ III. ^00 1 with Yamaladwipa surrounds an inland sea, 301; Sanchadwipa
proper, or island of shells, Sukim in scripture, dwellers in Caves or Suras the Troglo-
dytes, 342 ; called also Sanchavana, including Hubab mountains and kingdom of Tigre,
between Cali and the sea, principal river the Sanchanaga, Suras' capital Cotimi, 343 ;
other parts inhabited by Sanchasuras, 346.

, Africa and Troglodytica, VIII. 300 ; supposed to join Sumatra, 303.

, the same place with Zangh-bar, X. 112.

Sanchamucha^ the same with the serpent king Sanchan&ga, III. 3i4 — VIII. 301.

Satichamukha^ hills. III. 347.

Sanchanaga or Mareb River^ flows into the Cali, III. 303; name of a royal snake reigning
formerly in Chacragiri, his legend, 343 ; called also Sanchamucha or mouth like a
shell, his poisonous breath the hot winds, traced to the Heredi of Muselmans and
Asmodeus of Tobit, still visited by pilgrims, 345-~VIII. 302.

Sanchaparvata^ the same with Rajata or the silver peak, XI. 31.

Sanchasura^ demon king of the Daityas, his legend, III. 325; killed by Crishna, his ter-
ritories part of Sanchadwip, name for Cannibals living in caves or shells, 346; VIIL
300— X. 112.

Sanchavana^ the land inhabited by the snake Sanch^, III. 343.

Sanchayanas^ of Sanchadwip, descendants of Atri, III. 803, 346 ; Sbangallas of Bruce, S48.

Sanchodad/itj god of the ocean, legend of, III. 339.

Saner igaliy a rocky point projecting into the stream of the Ganges XIV. 458, 461.

' or Sacn'gulij the western gate of Palibothra, its distance from AUabmbad, IX. 50.

Saner it if the wife of the sage Lechayanas, mother of Heridatta, III. 455.

SancH'Cuta^ a mountain, VII I. 355.

Sandal Trce^ of the Malaya mountains, XVII. 616.

Sandancsy rajah of Larikeh or Lar, prohibits the Greeks to trade at Callian, I. 875.

Sandhimatiy a Yogini, X. 53.

Sandila^ a tribe of Brahmens, of the western Gaur, IX. 103.

Sandi Sindh^ the lesser Sindh, the same with the river Phison, VI. 486.

Sandoxcai/f a divi!»ion and dependency of Aracan, XVI. 872.

SandcmMy^ now called Thayndwa or Saindwm, the same with Sandwipa, XIV. 452.

Sandracoiius or Chandragupia^ accoimt of, W 263.

180 SAN SAN

Sandsftmrj near Mifapar, XVIIL Pc I. 24. S9.

^ rismg through trap of Sa^rv', XVIIL Pu I. 47.
J new red of Bimibchml, XVIIL Pu I. 102— Pt. IL M.

Samdstame Hills, c^the Himalaja, XVL 391 ; simlUr to red marl, eoal imbwldcd ia»

fuitber acooont and Tmrieties, 399 ; unfarorable to the coal fannaUOD, 406.
Samdwipa^ the same vith Thajmdva or Saindva, XIV. 4^2.
Sam^alky the desceDdants of Pern reriding there, V. 2S2.

, a dty to the vest br north of Lahore^ the same vith Sinkol, VL 520.
, distance of Lahore finom its reins, IX. 53.
SoMgamuM Languagf and l^tUrs, II L 5.

SaMgramadevij ascends the throne <^ Cashmir in A. D. 102S, XV. 80.
Samt or Saiurm^ IIL 311, 332; son of Prabha. 379; idenafied with sercfal Egjptiao
deities, 381 ; his reign, 3S2; son of Sorra, 461.

-^ obstmcted in his coarse and horled down bj Dasaratha, IX. 128.
SanJtara Jcharya^ acoount <^ his opponents and disputations, XVL 14; Hindm refi^;iiNi
modified br, 21 ; a persecntor of Nepalese Banddhas, 42a.

, teacher <^ the Saiva doctrines, XVIL 171 ; an incamatioo of Sira, 174;

* ^' w ^

established various Maths, 178; died at Kedamath, 179 ; his ^iritnal
181 : his commentarr on the text of Vvasa. 281.
Sankara Digrijaya^ a work bj Ananda Giri, acooimt of the, XVI. 1 1.
Sankkaa^ a place within the great ralier of XepaL descrip'Jon of^ X VU. 513.
Samn^fosisj traTellers among, to the Euphrates, IIL 343.
Sampo^ of its connection with the Irawadi, XVIL 356 ; M. Klaproch*s tbeonr of ilsconrse,

457 ; breadth, dtc <^ 468 ; water discharged, 318.
Smmscriij a grant of land in, discovered at Moogfair, translated, I. 123.

, ancient insoipdon of a pillar in a tempie at Bnddal, L 131, 142.

on ancient monoments containing IX. 398.
on a stone fonnd in Bundel'hand, XIL 357.
translated bj Capt. E. FaL XV. 436.

- JLamg^agrj observations on, I. 422 — VIII. 275.

- and Pracrii LarngmageSy treatise oo the, VIL 199.
-> Poetry^ observations on the, X. 3S9.

Aipkai^^ observations on the, X. 152.
> pervades ali the languages of Europe, both ancient and modetB» XL 106.
-, of its affinity with the American languages, XL 109.

Samstoios^ purificatory ceremonies of the Hindus, XVIL 309.

SasttafiMf Its distance from Teng-ye-chew« XVIL 460.

San:4:nMy a si^, husband of Amogha, XIV. 422.

Samtuf<tKaj oSpring of the Sun, fixes a Linga where the Kandi joins the Ckishna, III. 446L

Sami^pamaaJisMj situation, &c. oU HI. 447.

Saniariaiy the present name of the place where the temple of Ammon stood, IIL STBL

Sanyasi's, Hindu mendicants of alt dassesi XVL 133.

1

SAN SAR 181

Sanydsisj of the four kinds of, XVII. 203, 208; bury their dead, 176.

Sanyogi Atils^ a Hindu sect, XVII. 208.

Sapor^ king of Orissa, cotemporary with Vicramaditya, son of Oandharva, IX. 107.

Sapotusj a town, the same with Hastinamagara, XIV. 457.

Saptab&dis or Saptabhangis^ a title of the Jains, why they are so called, XVII. 270.

Sapta Buddha Stotra^ praise of the seven Buddhas, name of a Nepdl tract, XVI. 453.

SaptarishiSf supposed to go through the Zodiac in a retrograde motion in 2700 years, IX. 83.

SarOf Arrow Cane or Spontaneous Sacchamur^ botanical description of, IV. 247.

Saraban or Ban, a river, an account of, XIV. 457.

Sarada or Saraida Hills, in which lie the tombs of the kings of Asam, XIV. 385. Sirote 436.

Saradhanoj a tribe or country in the north of Bharatas empire, VI IL 340.

Sdrdgk Chopawn, a plain, VIII. 326.

Saranga or Sarangesa, king of the country about Calyan and Bombay, IX. 198.

Sdrangadhara, grandson of Raghudeva, IX. 189.

Sarasa, a mountain in the Surochana district of the Cushadwip, III. 331.

Sarasdla, the same with Brongus, VI. 494 ; disciple of Shama, 523 ; Sdl the white, 527.

Saraswata, a tribe and country in the midland India, VIII. 338, 341.

Sarasvatasara, the same with the Pushcara lake, XL 121.

Sarasvatiy a river in the Ramanaca district, III. 331 — VIII. 335-— XVI. 395, 409, 460.

^ a branch of the Bhagirathi, XIV. 456, 464; of the Ganges, XVII. 2.

, the goddess, the energy of Vishnu, XI. 113; presides over arts and sciences,

her being the same with the Vedas, 119; her primitive, forms her place of residence

in the White Island, 119.

, the bride, Sakti, and May& of Brahm&, alsoof Hari, XVII. 210, 214, 275.

>, a pupil of Sureswara or Nandana, XVII. 181 ; a class of Dandis so called, 181.

Sarat/u or Saijew, a river that flows from the mount Him&vat, VIII. 835.

■ , called Commenasis, XIV. 399; also Devic&, Gharghar& and Premabahini, 411.

Sarbonisj the same with the lake Sarbon or Sarbonis, III. 421.

Sarcolobus, botanical description of two new species of, XII. 566.

Sarda, the same with the Gogra, XVII. 2.

Sardanya, of the situation of the mountains so called, IX. 224.

S&rdula Varma, an emperor of Ipdia, son of Yajnavarma, IX. 111.

SdringihdrSi a class of Hindu Jogis, an account of them, XVII. 193.

Sarirat, the same place with Silhet, IX. 70.

Satjew, the same with the river Sarayu, VIII. 335.

Sarmada, wife of king Apayana, retires from the world with her husband, III. 445.

Sarmadesoy Ethiopia, IX. 71.

Sarmana Cardama, son of Mahiman and Mah&manya ; Sammano Codom, III. 415.

Sarmanas, asceticks of the Jainas or Bauddhas, XVII. 279.

Samdth, a Buddhist monument at, near Benares, VIII. 260, 289 — IX. 74.

, the monument there erected by the sons of Bhupiila, IX. 904^X. ISO.

, of the two urns and inscription discovered there, X. 131.

2 X

182 SAR SAT

Saronis or Eirinos, an account of that lake, IX. 226.

Sarppanidevtf a name ofMohini, XI. 141.

SarswOf a measure among the Bhotiaa, XVII. 24>«

Sarvacdlicisf a tribe, VIII. 331.

Sarva Dersana Sangraha^ a work by Madhuva, account of^ XVL 10, 11.

Sarvarica, a river, an account oi^ XIV. 421 ; also called Guda, 422.

Sashthij one of the chief manifestations of the Mula Pr4kriti, XVIL 215.

Sasi^ a name for Lunus, XI. 21.

Sasichandaj the same with the White Island, XI. 21, 35.

Sasnij another name for Gazni, VI. 518.

S*dstraSf subjects and description of the, L 340. /

Sarurasoy a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Sasvatoy a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337.

Sataca^ a country in the north of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Satadru or Satlajj a river that flows from the mount Him&vat, VIII. 335, 341.

Satanika^ a Jaina king, XVII. 260^

SataHtpa^ consort of Swayambhuva, an account of her, V. 247.

, framed out of one half of Brahma's body, VI. 472.
Satasringa or with Hundred Peaks^ mountains in Cushadwip without. III. 831*
, of the residents on it, VIII. 362 ; Yudhishthira bom there, IX. 82.
Satif the character in which. Mahacali became the Cali river, III. 304 ; the same with Isi,

861 ; her limbs scattered on the banks of the Ganges, daughter of Dacsha» 361.
■ ■ ■ , a monument erected by the Hindus, upon the site of a concremation, X. ISO*.
Satisarasy inundated valley of Cashmir so named, XV. 8.

Satlaj or Sitlodd^ a river in the Panjab» VIII. 325 ; the Satodara, 327 ; or Satudru, S3S.
Satndmisj a religious sect, an account of their doctrines, &c XVIL 302*
Satodcaa or Satadru^ the same with the Zadadrus or Satlej, VIII. 327 — IX. 53.
Satpadapraripana^ what it is, and by whom attainable, XVII. 268.
Satrughna^ brother of Rama, XVIL 590.
Satumy the same with Menu or Satyavrata and Noal^ I. 230. (Vide SanL)

, the planet, directed by Brahmd, III. 382 ; dress and form of its genius, 384»

-, considered lord of time by the Sabians, IV. 374.

-, father of Aphros or Aphraus, VIII. 275.

-, time of his revolution, XI. 131 ; northern feast of his entrance into Taurus, 132.

Satyoy the quality of goodness, XVII. 215.

Satyavrata or Mentis the same as Saturn and Noah, I. 230.

, his preservation from the deluge. III. 312 ; his progeny, Jyapati, Cbarma and
Sharma, 313; Ar&ma his grandson, 333.

, an incarnation of Vishnu, V. 254 ; his posterity, 293.

, his father bom on the banks of the river Chandrabhaga, conquers Dr&vira, VI.
471 ; the same with Vaivaswata, his reigning at Bettoor, 479, 522.
■ or Prithu^ father of 114 or Earth, VIII. 296.

Jg

SAU SCI 183

Saudherma^ a heaveiiy XVII. 251.

SaugataSi a Hindu sect, doctrines of the, X VL 18.

Saugur^ a district, XVII. 584.

Sauly Gazni, VI. 519.

Saumicanthaj a city in Usinara, XIV. 409 ; situation of, 410.

Samya^ one of the divisions of the Old Continent, VIII. 830.

s the path through which the souls of the good are carried, XI V. 441.
Saumj/agirij lies in the north of Meru, XI. 31.

Saumyanalay a son of the divine Twashta, who built Rima's bridge, X. 154.
SauraoT Sauri^ a river, XIV. 441.

Sauranaday a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.
Saurapatas or Saurasy a Hindu sect, an account o^ XVII. 231.
Sauras or Worshippers of the Suriy classes of described, XVL 15.
Saurashtroy the same as Surat, IX. 127— XVII. 196.
Sauriy capital of Jangoma or Jangomay, XIV. 441.
Sauricamoy lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 3S9.
Sauridy said to have built the great pyramid in Egypt, X. 138.

Saurishthdriy the place where Sani was born, Beth, Shemesh or Heliopolis, II L 383.
Saurityoy a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Sausamiy the same with the river Saraswati, XIV. 409.

Sauvira or Suir^ lies between the river Sindhu and Mathur4, VIII. 339, 341— XVIL 616.
SavarOf a wild race in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VIII. 338, 339.
Savernij a Rishi, VIII. 346.
Savil&y a cow, an incarnation of Isi, III. 362.

Saviour y expectations regarding a, X. 27 ; foretold in the Pur&nas, XI. 89*
Sdvitriy the consort of Brahmd, the same with Gayatri, XL 119 -*XVIL 214.
Saxifraga ligulatOy botanical description of the, XIIL 398.
Sayammayy the same with the country of Chiamay, XIV. 436.
Sayyambhadra Suriy one of the six Sruta Kevali Jain teachers, XVIL 286.
Scamandery the same with the river Xanthus near Troy, III. 377.
Scandoy See C4rticcya, I. 252 ; god of war, III. 319; a Pur&na, VIIL 252.

, made three gaps in the country of Crauncha, form of Hara, Hercules, XL 14.
Scanda'dwipOf the same place with Scandia or Scandinavia, VI. 496.
Scarabaorum^ distributio in genera proxima naturalia, VII. 455.
Schangaly kings of Sangala so called, V. 283.
Scherioy the same with the island of Kyre, XL 33, 57.
Schisisy of central India, XVIII. Pt. II. 67.
Sciencesy of Asia, remarks on, I. 411, 429.

, of the Hindus as contained in the Sistras, I. 340.

, proof that the Hindus had the binomial theorem, 11. 487.

See the several partiadar heads of Afis, Ldterature^ Poeiryy 4*.
Scitaminecc^ description of several of the monandrous plants of India of this data, XL 318.

184 SCO SER

ScobarUj a town, situation, &c of, IX. 59.

Scotland^ how situated in respect to England and Ireland, according to the Purinas^ XI. 1
5mp/t/r^5, Jewish, remarks on the. III. 15.

Sculpture^ account of the ruins at Mahabalipuram called the Seven Pagodas, I. 145.
Scylacey a place, VIII. 297.

Scj/laxy a Grecian who was first sent to explore India, X. 113.

Scythianusy brought four books from India, containing extravagant notions, IX. 216, 211
Sea Snakes, venomous, on the coast of Madras, account of, XIII. 329.
Sechin^ the same with Ekhor, the place of burial of the emperors of China^ VI. 484.
Secunder Rumi^ the same with Alexander the Great, VI. 482.
Sedoay a river and a town in the district of Thayndwa or Saindwa, XIV* 552.
Sehriy of the situation, &c. of that port, IX. 226.
SeighuTi supposed to be the same place with Sheker, VI. 459.
Seish or &M, son of Adam, VI. 465.
Sekander Shahj his persecution of Kabir, XVI. 55*
Seksant&nya^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Selaij the same with the river Sil&vati or Solomatis, XIV. 403.
Selampura or Sailampura^ lies near Hardw&r, IX. 73—XIV. 413.
Selan^dive or Seran-diep. See Ceylon.

Selene^ the same with Luna, when she first appeared, XI. 148.
SeieucuSf his expedition against Chandragupta, V. 285«— IX. 100.
Selim-shahy when he died, XIV. 377.
Selingheif a river, VI. 484.
Scmanthiniy the Udaya mountains, XIV. 388.

Semekj daughter of Cadmus, supposed to be the same with Syamala, III. 402^ 42S.
Semiramisy the origin of, the Syrean dove, Ninus, the building of Nineveh, Hieropolis m
Mecca, &c., legends of, from the Sc&nda-pur&na and Visva-s&rapradba, IV. S6S.
, known in India by the name of Samidevi, VIII. 256.
Semnonesj a tribe in Germany, desolated the country surrounding their own, XI. 66.
Sena^ the barber, disciple of Rdm&nand, founder of a separate sect, legend of, XVI. 8&
Senglaiy a river near the Dihong, an account of^ XVII. 456.
Senih or Arahy the presiding deity of the north, VIII. 280.
Seotiady the same with the river Charmmanwati, XIV. 407.
Seonah or Sibnagara^ a town at the source of the river Charmmanwati, XIV. 408.
Separvaim or Sepharvainiy a country near the mountains of Sephar or Separa, VIII. 277.
Sep*halica or Sorroxvftd NyctaniheSy botanical description of the, IV. 244.
Sephar i a mountain in the east, VIII. 279.

Septala or many JloiDered Nycianihes, botanical description of the, VIII. 245.
Septapema or Seven Leaves^ or School Echiieiy botanical description of the, IV. 265.
Sequanay the same with the river Seine, XI. 45.
Sfr, China, IX. 70.
Serdy a city, of the situation, &c of, IX* 69.

SER SHA 185

Ser&i-BavarU or Rulbaut^ is built upon the site of Tacshila, VIII. S4S.

Serandah or Serendip^ Madagascar, also called Raneh and Harina^ VIII. SOS*

Serapis supposed to be the same with Yama or Pluto, III. 408.

Sereh^ how far that country extends, IX. 230.

Sereh-^sp Hills^ origin of their name, &c. also called Felorez, VI. 517, 518.

Seres^ of the place where they lived, and other accounts relating to them, IX. 40.

Sereswati^ wife of Brahm^, corresponds with the Grecian Minerva, I. 253.

SeregiuSf a Manichean, appeared in the character of Christ and Paraclete, IX. 217, 818.

Serhindj supposed to be the limit of Alexander's conquest towards the east, IX. 51.

Serinda or Serkindj of Christians being there in the seventh century, IX. 215.

Sermahii thesame with the tribecalled Icthyophagi and Sir-matsya, an account of the, IX. 68.

Serpents^ on the poison of, VI. 103.

SersiliSf the same with the river Brahmaputra, XIV. 431.

SeruSf thesame with the river Airavati, XIV. 437, 440.

Sesatds or Basadaj a nation living on the confines of China, IX. 60.

Sesha^ a snake, and a portion of Vbhnu, XI. 03.

Seshandgaf supposed to be the same with the dragon of Serapis, IIL 409^X1. 146.

SesostrtSi when he lived, IX. 86.

Seth or Seish, son of Adam, the same with Sish or Shis, VI. 465, 482.

»— , his descendants allowed to dwell on the mountain where Adam was entombed, X. 1S6.

Setlej or Satudra^ the river, tour made to lay down the course and levels o^ XV. 339.

, falls into the Caggar and forms the river Dhutp4pa, XIV. 466.
Setubandhoj the island of Ramiseram between Ceylon and the continent, XVIL 197.
Seven Pagodas at Mahibaliptiram. (See Sculpture), I. 145.
Seven RishiSf having sprung from Brahm^, V. 246.

, being the same with the seven stars of the great bear, IX. 42.
SeveruSf a philosopher, who received at Alexandria several Brahmens from India^ X» 111*
Seymore, Mr., description of a copper coin in his cabinet, XVIL 583.
Sej^dy scriptures of the people of Lahassa, X VII. 523.
Shabar or Sheybar^ the same with Prometheus, VI. 461.
-^— or ^bry a place near Bamiyan, Garuda's den in, VIIL 258.
Shabaraj an uncivilized race of men, VI. 514— VIII. 259.
Sh&hbundery the tame place with Thatha, IX. 228.
Shah Jehdnibidy legend of the foundation o^ XVI. 49.
Shdla^ a king, bis reviling Gang&, VI. 507.
ShalivastrOf an uncivilised race of men, VI. 514.
Shamay the same with Shem, founder of Bamiyan, VI. 467 to 469^ 69! ; spiritual guide of

Sarasala, 523 ; obtains a boon from Jineswara, 524.
Shamalasy Shangalas of Bruce. Vide Sanchayanas,
Sham&ma^ teacher of Sals41a, VI. 465.
Sham Bamiyan^ the same with the city of Bamiyin, VI. 463.
Shanga^ a river near Lahassa, description oi^ XVIL 531.

2 Y

186 SHA SHT

SkangaUas or S'heaukayttmas^ origin of the. III. SM.

SkapuH Idand^ thoki fixed there br Atbcbh njfm, diqwited br Bfitkli Gort^ XVL 37SL
Skanaa or Skam^ legend oC fll. 312 : his portxm of the earth, 313 ; hk ^«*^»iMU-^^^ SUL

» bom after the flood, V. 236 ; son oTSatravTata, 293.

-^ ooe of the thousand nanaes of Vidino, VL 463, 528L

Skarwui'StkaM^ b e tw ec u Ajagara and Siianta. IIL 303 : source of the Nile ia, 306^ SOi.

£&arKiau or Sftaanoxs^ a tribe on the Call, IlL 303: the children of Shanaa, their hiMirry

313 ; rank with Deralas and Yacshas ex- Demigods 316.
SkatasMra^ a ooimtiT bdiind the Vindhra nxmntains, WYL 337.

SkaUkaerOj idied of Mahadera, an aocxmnt of the, IIL 4^6.

Shaw, Liect. T., on the inhabitants erf* the Rajmahl hills, IV. 4a.

Skegar^ a town near llngiri, also a mountain, XVII. 519.

Skdatr^ sup po &e d to be the same place with Saighnr, VI. 459.

Skm^ the same irith Shama, the foonder of Bamiran, (whidi see), VL 467 to 469.
-, the coimtnr where he dwelt. VII L 279; when he died, IX. 1S4^
-, the scall of Adam falling to his share, where he df|Kwitied it, X. 137.

Skeopoory^ the peak of a mountain, XIV. 416.

Skcpkerd Kings, historical notices of the. III. 317, 323.

Skrrmumao Pmrnaloo. See histxyrr of Malabar.

Skfybar or Skdibar, the same with Proatethens, VL 461 : Hindn Ciish, 461.

Shibot, a sanaU rirukt near the Dihong. XVII. 407.

Ski King or Srcond CJasncal Book tftke Ckimae^ remarks on, br Str Wm, Jmki, IL 19(S.

Skitu, a rimlet near the Brahmaputra baring a cane suspensaon brii^e, X VIL 996^

SkUaslicaj one <rf'the divisions of the Old Continent, also called Gabhasiiman, VIIL

Skiloks the same with Salirihana, his birth fordald br Jacob lo Jndah, X. 46L

Skiptiy bordering rillage of Chinese Tartaiy, XV. 373, 424.

SktrozHj sonof Kha5ni-PerTxi.his 17 brothers conrercd to India bf his cider. IX. 156^ 2ST.

Skis or Si^ of his tomb in the banks of the Ga^ra, the same with Selh, VL 482L

SkJvaaunuLf grandson of Chandragupta. V. 296.

Skoaaadao iVffz, the temple oC described, V. 111.

Shoke, Johx, acooimt of Nepal br, 1 1. 307.

, translation of M<^:nl inscription br, IL 383.

SiK JoHK. nominated President on the decease of Set Wwu Jama, IV. 181.

— , disooune of the 22i Mar 1794 br, IV. 181.

, on some extraordinanr practices of the Hindus, FV. 331.

, remarks on his attainments and diarader, VL 2L

Skwhadm, a town, an account oil XVII. 533.

Skiiitapt, a mooasterr. account o^ XVII. 533.

Shcmailhoj eastern branch of the Irawadi. also called Smmaikha, XVIL 462.

Sk:Dr-da'-g(mj the large monimient near Rangoon described, XVL 281.

Skyaaui^ a rirer, the same with the Cali. III. 304.

or Bl^lj an epithet of llahacali as Cali, HI. 304.

SIA SIL X87

SictCf supposed to be a branch of the Cydara^ X. H9.
Siam^ on the religion of, VI. 163.

-, a place, VIII. 269; a gulf, XIV. 439; a river, 434,

S on the alluvium of, XVIII. Pt I. 125.
Siamecj son of Key-Umursh, VI. 528.
Siamese Language^ vocabulary of the, V. 228.

S/ang, aplain among the Pandua hills, also the name of a village, XVII. 506.
Siberia^ a country, VIII. 317.

Sibfiagara or Seonah, a town at the source of the river Charmm&nwati, XIV. 408.
Sebce^ the same with the Sivas, XVII, 617.
Sicaias^ a tribe, VIII. 332.
Sichi\ a mountain, VIII. 351.

Siddhabuddhuj a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.
Siddhatitas^ Jaina works held in the same veneration by them as the Vedas by the Brahmi-

nical Hindus, XVII. 243.
SiddhapadOf a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190,
SiddhapuKf the north pole of the Pur^nics, VIII. 308*
Siddhapurij (the same place), lies exactly under the north pole, VI. 491.
SiddJiarl/ia, of the family of Ikshwaku, of the birth of Mahavira from his wife, XVII. 252.
SiddhaSf prophets with the gift of miracles, VIII. 357 ; the Lievites, 357, 361.

■ , an account of them, IX. 78.

■ or Geniif worshipped by the Hindu Tantrikas, XVI. 21.

Sidrdji king of Anhulwara Patten and a great supporter of the Jains, XVII. 287.

Sigala^ now Monghier^ a town on the banks of the Ganges, V. 275«-^IX. 55-— XIV. 461.

SigertiSf of the boundaries, &c. of that country, IX. 225.

Sihlukas^ the descendants of Capesa or Cepheus, VIII. 258.

Sikhi^ a Buddha, tlie length of life he enjoyed, XVII. 250.

Sikhor or Sihor^ a name of the ancients for the Nile, III. 304.

Sikhs or Sceks^ description of their college at Patna, I. 289.

, sketch of their history, religious institutions, usages, &c. XI. 197.

■ ■ , the disciples of Nan&k Sh4h, of the seven divisions of them, XVII. 232.

SHa or Sailapattana^ a city on the banks of the river Mah&nadi, the seat of the Miy& R^jas^

XIV. 448 ; the same pUce with Aracan, 449.
Silajatiij a description of, XI. 39.

Silan, the same with the island of Sinhala or Ceylon, III. 412.

Silani Village in the Him&Utya^ developement of coal deposit discoveredthere, XVI, 387.
Sildvatiy the same with the river Selai and Solomatis, XIV. 403.

Siliv&hana^ the ideaof his crucifixion taken from the Manicheans, X* 121. (See S41iv4haiu.)
SilphitiMj a plant, the same with Vahlica, VI. 471*
Sihiky a village near Membu, XVII. 399.
Silver^ of its affinity with the moon, XI. 20.
Silvirr Peak^ of the golden mountain mentioned by Stesichorut, Strtbo and Avienusi XI. 85.

188

SIM SIP

Simong, a tribe living on tbe bank of the Yamuni river, XVII. 400.

Si'morgy a fabulous bird of the Persians described by S&di, on mount K4^ III. SiS.

Simorgs^ a tribe living near the Dihong, XVII. 400.

or Rocks, birds, the same with Garudas, VI. 493— VIIL 802.

Sinbad, his adventures in Sanchadwipa, VIIL 302, 363.

Sincapur, islands of, XIV. 430.

Sindy a country, the same with Tata, VI. 635.

Sindhu, the river Indus, lit 348, 368— VIII. 318, 331, 335, 841.

', a forbidden river to the Hindus, VI. 533.

^ a tribe in the south-west of India, VIIL 339.

-, the river Nalini or Purra-Attock, Hoang-ho or Caramoran, VIIL 83S.
-, the same with the river Sind, XIV. 408.

Sindhuca or Three Leaved Vites or Negundo^ botanical description of, IV. 292.

Sindhucdy the same with Mahdcarni, IX. 107.

Sindhucalaca, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharata's empire, VIIL 889.

Sindhuh or SindhtiSj the same with the Indus, VI. 529.

Sineraja, a river born from the Ricsha mountains, VIIL 335.

Singala or Singhala. See Ceylon, IX. 109.

Singaru Ghat, a place near the Brahmaputra, XVII. 326.

Singeahy famous pillars of, remarks on, (Appendix) 11. 478.

Singis Extrema or Lingis, a Cape, VIIL 300.

Sinha, son of R^hu, HI. 333.

Sinhagiri Suri^ one of the seven Dasapurvi Jain teachers, XVII. 286.

Sinhagiriswara Achdrya, one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVIL 180»

SinkaloT Sihala, Ceylon, III. 412— VIIL 305, 339— IX. 77— X. 143, 153, 805.

, how long it remained depopulated in consequence of R&vana's wars, X. 154.
Sinhapiar, the same with the country of Parindra, XIV. 428.
Sinhicay by some said to be the natural mother of Rahu, III. 419, 420.
Sin^pho Tribes of the Asam Hills, account of, from their chiefs, XVL 388*
Sinibahu, a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIIL 335.

Sinivali or First Crescent, a river flowing into Am&ra lake, III. 309; in Cushadwipa^ 88 !• *
Sinkol, the same with the city of Sangal^, also the name of its king, VI. 520.
Sinmaikha, eastern branch of the Irawadi, the same with the Shumaikhay XVIL 448, 462.
Sion, a mountain, VIIL 312.

Sione-chan, southern part of the Him& mountains, VIIL 811.
Sipa, a place near Nep&l, IX. 67.
Sipagor, of the situation, &c. of, IX. %^. See below.

Sipchoras, a river in India, also called Hyparchos or Hypobarus, IX. 64 ; tribe beyond, 68.
■ , an account of that species of tree, and the amber produced from it, IX. 65.

Sipra, a river near Ujjain, VIIL 335.

, the same with the river Avanti, XIV. 408.
Sipraca or Suraca^ the first king of the dynasty called Andhajaticas, IX. 102.

SIP SIV 189

Sipraca or SaraeOf the same with Mah&carni, JX. 107.

SirboniSf a lake, also called Sirbon and Sarbonis, III. 42 L

Sire^ a kingdom, VIII. 302.

Sirenesj the companions of Proserpine, subordinate forms of Mohini, XL 141.

Sirhind or Serinda^ there having been a seminary for Christians in the sixth century, X. 71.

SirinaguTj narrative of a journey to, VI. 309 ; rdjas of, 338 ; revenuesi trade} 840.

, of the pretended pedigree of its riijas, IX. 209.
Serindhras^ a tribe, VIII. 331.
Siris^ a name of the ancients for the Nile, III. 304.

&Vf5, or SiriuSi the name being applied to the incarnations of Mah&d^va, III. 396.
Sir-matsyaSf a tribe on the coasts of Persia, the Icthyophagi or Sermahi, IX. 68.
SirmoTf mountains to the west of the Jumna, why so called, XL 95.
Sirodeva^ a name of the god Vagiswara, supposed to be Bacchus, Osiris, III. 395.
Sirohif rajahs of, the present possessors of Arbuda mountain, XVI. 320.
Sirote^ supposed to be the same place with Sarada, XIV. 436.
iSiVt, the same with the river Sita-ganga or Jaxartes, VL 490.
Sish or Shis^ the same with Seth, of his tomb on the banks of the G&gra, VI. 482.
Sisumarij the last of the Canwa dynasty, put to death by his prime minister, IX. 102.
Sisunacas, of the number of years they reigned, IX. 90.
Sisupdla^ the same with Vijaya, III. 393.
Sit&i a river rising in mount Meru, hodie Hara-Moren, VIII. 309, 317; the Jaxartes, 330 ;

Paragandica, 325, 331.

-, brought from the hills by Brahm^ the same with the Dhabali, XIV. 419.

-, daughter of Dacsha and Srid^vi, and an incarnation of Devi, VI. 475.

-, of the places in which the limbs of her corpse fell, VL 477.
consort of Ramachandra, XL 103.

, wife of R&ma carried off by lUvana, XVIL 608.

Sitabuldi Hill, geology of the, XVIII. Pt I. 123, 194.

Sitacantha, a river, also called Mtechha Ganga, supposed to be Sitocatis, VIIL 325.

Sitdctmdaf a pool in Chandrasechara, XIV. 389.

Sita-gangOf the same with the river Hoang-bo, VI. 488 ; the Sirf or Jazartes, 490.

Stiah Sinhf his work on Hindu sects, XVI. 7.

Sitdnta or End of Cold, the southern Himalaya, III. SOS, 306, 329— VIIL S50, 35&

Sitdngy a village near Dum, also called Kamshu, XVIL 516.

Sitang Nadi, a small stream, a branch of the Bhanga Nadi, XVIL 339.

Sitaprahha, a river brought from Himalaya by Sah^d^va, the Mah&nadi, XIV. 419.

Sitloda, the river Satlaj in the Panjab, VIIL 325— XL 52.

Sitocatis, supposed to be the river Sitoda, Sitacantha or Mlecbha Ganga, VIIL 325.

, supposed to be the same with the river Bahud4 or Mahoda, XIV. 419.

Sitoda, a lake, the same with the Deva-saran, VIIL 322, 325, 326, 351. See above.
Siva, on the atuibutes of. I. 247 ; the Stygian Jove or Pluto, 265.

supposed to be Jopiter Triphylius, III. 365; shiniog in the planet of Jupiter, S89;

reducing Camadeva to a»hes, 403.

2 Z

190 SIV SOL

Siva, issued from the left side of Adima, V. 249 ; bis consort killing herself at the sacrifice

of Dacsha, and his cutting off the head of Dacsha, 249 ; of his being in a human shape

appointed to raise seed to Sharma, 294.

', as the creative power, and Bhav&ni, remarks on, VIII. 53; resides on the mount

Caiiasa, also called Arhan and Uranus, presides over astronomy, 315, 353.

-, incarnate in the womb of the wife of king Sura Mahendraditya Bhupati, X. 46.

•, the same with Jupiter Ammon, XL 27, 119; swallows the CAlacuta poison, 184r;

visits the White Islands, Hanum^'s birth, 141 ; buried himself in the Him&layeii

snow, 145.

-, hides himself from his wife and the gods, in the shape of an antelope, XIV. 41§.

-, form of his worship in the districts along the Ganges, XVIL 169, et seq.
Sivabavj the place where C4si was rebuilt under the name of Var&nasi, III. 409.
Sivanadaj the same with the river Charmm&nwati, XIV. 407.

Siva NarayanUi the founder of the sect called after his name, XVI 1. 304 ; account erf* it, 805L;
SivapurOf the town of Sheopoor, VIII. 331.
Sivasy inhabitants of Hydarke and Karmina, XVI I. 617.
Sivicaj lies in the south of India, VIII. 339 ; the nation called Suir, Sibiras and Sabiri, 8S8w

, the same with the mountains of Rajagir, IX. 79.
Sivirgirij the mountains of the Siviras in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.
Sixth Century^ being remarkable for the introduction of new eras, X. 95.
SkitTf son of Niord, of his having invaded Britain, XI. 35.

Slavery^ dispute on, between Sir Wm. Jones and Alwi, a chief of Hinz6an, II. 91*
Sldca Metre^ remarks on, X. 440.
Smartal Brahmanas^ an account of the sect, XVIL 176.
Smasrudharoj a tribe in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VI 11. 338.
Smritiy works on law classed, XVI. 10.

Smuy the same witli Typhon, identical with Sambera of his killing Orus, III. 405.
Snake or Poison StonCf or Zehr Moherehj analysis of the, XIIL 317 — XVI. 382.
Snakesj on the cure of persons bitten by, II. 323 — XL 309. See Sea Snakes.
SnoWf above the limit of congelation, supposed to be always on the increase, XV. 351»
&, a rivulet in the mountains of Asam, XVIL 381 ; of the cane bridge near it, 385.
Soany discharges itself into the Irawadi, XVIL 465.
Sobh&njana or Guilandind Moringa^ botanical description of the, IV. 877.
Socdsruj the same with Asrutlrtha, III. 341.

Sochus or Socusy father of the Curetes, one of the Caberes or Cuv^ras, III. 426.
Socona, the same with the river Soane, XL 45.
Soily analysis of that of Hugli, XVI 11. Pt. 1, 225.
Solanoy a town in Tibet, supposed to be Ujulin, IX. 68, 67.

SoUimany seventy-two rulers of that name on the mount Chaisaghar before Adam, VI. 593.
Sol-lunar Influenet in Fcversy observations on, VIII. 1.
Solomaiisy the same with the river Silavati and Selai, XIV. 403.
Solapatanj a sea port town on the Malabar coast, X^ 84 ; the same place with Hulabari 8&

SOM SOW 191

Soma J Lunus, the son of Brahm^, XI. 99.

', the moon, husband of Kohini or Aldebaran, III. 384, 462.

, the moon, bom in a human shape as the son of Atri, legends of, V. 261 ; XVIL 183.

', a country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Soma or Sami^ supposed to be the same with the Isamus, XIV. 410.
Somabansibogar^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Somagirif mountains of the moon. III. 303 ; situation of, now called Totoa, 307 ; wherein

Chandra concealed himself through shame, having been transformed into a female, 384.
, small hillocks near the tomb of Nuh on the banks of the Oagra, VI. 482.
■ or the White Island^ lies in the northern parts of the white sea, XI. 32.
Somalatdj the moon planet. III. 385.
Somanith^ a place of worship in Guzrat, IX. 224.

Soman&tha^ the image of Siva in Saurashtra, destroyed by Mahmud, XVIL 194.
Somaparvataj the White Island, XL 35.
SomarAja^ father of Pushpacetu, III. 398.

Sdmaraji or Fetid PaderiOj botanical description of the, FV. 261.
Someswara^ a name of Siva, XVIL 195.

Sommonacodom^ (Tamana Gautama^) remarks on the worship of, I. 163.
Somndth^ a city on the sea shore, XVIL 195.
Son of the Spirit ofHeaverty his bones scattered over the earth, collected and entombed by

his descendants, X. 129.
Sonay a river, VIII. 335 ; also called Hiranya-baliu, XIV. 382, 398, 406.
Sonachari^ the same with the river Swarnachari, XIV. 446.
SoTtargaum or Swama-gamy a place near Dhacca, VIII. 332.
Sonariy villages, XVIL 328.

Sonilpuray the metropolis of Munja in the Dekhin, IX. 199.
— — — , another place near Gwulpara on the borders of Asama, XIV. 443.
Sonit/a^ one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Sotd'y the famous temple, also called Ujuk or Uzuk, VII L 312.
Sonusy a river, XIV. 399.
Soora Gay. See Y^k.

Sophagasemusy supposed to be the same with Shivacasena, V. 286.
Sopheivy a country, supposed to be the same with India, VIII. 277.
Sorathiyoy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Sorery supposed to be the same with the town of Zara, XIV. 450.
Sarcx GliSy description of, by Diard and Duuamcel, XIV. 471.

Sorroy a town near Kalaat, Nasir-khan, also called Sorra Sac or Sorra Beyck, VI. 519.
Soul, being an image of the supreme spirit. III. 359.

, considered to be a portion of the divine essenoe, XL 127.

SourSy tribes of, in Orissa, XV. 123, 204.

Soury. See Nancowry.

Sowerby's note on Himalayan fossils, XVII L Pt IL 827«

192 SPA SRI

Sparsamani or Hiranyamaniy the philosopher's stone, XIV. 468.

SpaturUj a town, other names by which it is called, IX. 53.

Spersanay definition of, XVII. 269.

Sphinx^ conjectures on an Indian sculpture, supposed to represent the sphinx, II. SSS.

Spashtha Dayakas, a Vaishnava sect of Bengal, XVI. 122.

Spikenard of the Ancients or Jatamansi^ Essay on, II. 405— IV. 109, 433.

Spiti, description of the valley of, XVIII. Pt. II. 238, 247.

Spongia Pateray a Zoophyte found on the coast of Singapore Island, described, XIV. 180.

SraddhaSy obsequial ceremonies at stated periods, XVII. 276.

Sraivakasy the lay order of the Jains, XVII. 272, 291.

Srdvanoy one of the lunar mansions, IX. 84.

Sravangoodyy ancient sculpture and inscription at, relating to the Jain worship, IX. 279.

Srivastiy a place near Oude, XVII. 253.

Srawaksy the same with the Jains, XVIL 241 ; See Sravaha.

Srenihuy a Jaina king, XVIL 260.

Srty Sris or Lacshmiy and CereSy the same deity, I. 240.

Sribhigawaty four distichs from the, I. 33.

SrUBhuada^devay emperor of Canoge, his daughter married to Sri-Dhundhaca, IX. 186.

Sri-camadevay the second Vicramaditya, his genealogy, IX. 103, 108, 146, 202.

Sri-^arna Raja Vicramoy a title of Bhoja, IX. 163.

Sri-chakray how that ceremony is performed, XVIL 224.

SA'deva'p&la^devay an account of him, IX. 105.

Sri-demy mother of Sita, wife of Dacsha, and daughter of Adima and Iyfi» VI. 475.

iSrf-DAf^ni^aca, son-in-law of Sri-Bhuada-deva, IX. 187.

Sri'dwipOy the same with the White Island, XL 136.

SrigaUiy Chunar, also called Sagala, XIV. 461.

Sriguruy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.

Sri'Hastisenay the same with the latter Buddha, when he was translated into heayen^ X. 96.

Srihuty the same place with Silhet, IX. 70.

Sri'Lokity its three branches, XVIL 456.

Sri'Mahddeviy mother of Sankara AchSrya, expelled her caste for adultery, XVIL 178.

Srimdly one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293*

Srimatiy a branch of the Carmaphulli, XIV. 446.

Srinagary capital of Gerhwal, XVL 147.

Sringay situation of, VII L 345; a range of mountains, XL 16.

Sringagiriy a place on the western Ghats near the sources of the Tungabhadra^ XVIL 179.

Sringdtay or Floating Trapay botanical description of the, IV. 253.

Sringavan Mountainsy situation and extent of, VIII. 306, 344-— XL 15.

Sringeri Establishmenty list of its spiritual heads, XVIL 180.

SApanchamiy a Hindu festival, XVIL 275.

Sriparvatay a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

, the same with the Sridwipa, or White Island, XL 136.

SRI STR 193

Sri-puri, the abode of D^vi in the White Island, XL SL

Srirangapattanoj the same place as Seringapatnam, IIL S57.

Sri^sat-cami or Sri'Sat^carnOj son and successor of king Crishnay IX. 108.

Srishthoj the some with Jyeshthi, XI. 1S7.

Sri^sokiloj a Brahmachari, the same with S6cya Udaraca, V. 138.

Sri'Vara^Panditth his history of Cashmir, XV. S.

Sroniy a river bom fixHn the Ricsha mountains, VIIL SS5.

Sruta Kevalisj certein teachers of the Jain fiuth, their names, X VIL 886.

Staff of Ftrtiz Skihy inscriptions on, exphiined, I. 379.

Stambhacamandiray a hunting seat of the emperors near Dilhi, IX. 188.

Stambh&sta^ the same place with Camb&t or Cambay, IX. 128 ; Tiftha» 8S» 194.

Siaphylusy king of the Assyreans, XVII. 6 IS.

Statistics, and population of Orissa Proper, XV. 207.

J population of die district of Burdwan, XIL 546.

— — , of Aracan, by C. Paton, Esq.^ XVI. 3S8.

, population of the city of Benares, XVIL 420»

-, population, &c. of the city of Dacca, XVIL 535»

Siaurobates^ the same with Sdiayarapad, IV. 371—- VL 629.

, first conquered by Semiramis, but at last overconung her^ VIII. SS6.

St. EpiphaniuSf when he lived, X. 9i.

SUrope^ daughter of Cepheus, supposed to be the same with Androiiied% IIL 4S8L

Si. George^ the patron of the British empire, a successor of Vishnu and a Rishi, XL 74.

StkAn of MaktbhagOy now Mabog in Syria, a place of Hindu pilgrimage, X. 105.

Sthavarapathif the same with Viras^na, IV. 366 ; defeats S6mir&m&; son of Mah&difiy 867.

Sthavira or Age^ a wife of Tamah or Saturn, her sons, IIL 882.

Sthawarapati, the same with the king Staurobates, VI. 629.

Sthirapila^ son of Bhupfrla, king of Gaura erected the temple at S&mkk near Benarasi IX«
74, 208— X. 180.

Sthiti^ explanation of the term, XVIL 268.

Sihulay the same with the blands of Thule or Ferro^ XL 14.

Sihulabhadra Sun, one of the six Sruta Kevali Jain teachers^ XVIL 988.

Sikulodara, a giant, an aocount of him, IX. 69.

Stirling, A. account and statistics of the district of Orissa byt XV. 188*

Stonarna^ the same with Hastinanagara, XIV. 457.

Stomay the same place with Hastinapoor, IX« 64.

Strangha, the same with the river Chitrtogh or Caggar, IX. 214.

Stri-rajya^ a country in Sancliadwipa near the Qdi, 90 called because governed only by
queens, IIL 808; surrounded by low grounds, in Sanscrit Julabhnmi, vulgar Daldaif
legend from the Mallari Mahatmya, R4vana*s wives sent to Sunrngapattanai thence to
Dw&raca north, in Gujarat, part to Sanchadwipa, form a kingdom on the tea shore near
the Cula mountains, thence Saba, now Assab, the land aroond still oallad Taltalf 857.
, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 841.

8 A

194 STR SUD

Sfrymorif a river, also called Pailaistinos," III. 869.

St. Thomas, particulars of his mission to India, X. 73, 122.

Sii/JTy a river, winding nine times round the world, VI II. 318.

, called the Csbira, or river of milk, XI. 26 ; the road to hell, 115.
Suakem^ the island in which Sanch&sura lived, III. 346.
Su-bacsha, the same with the mount Becuis, VIII. 351, 354, 363*
Subaduy a town eight cos from Kunju, XVII. 532 ; of a monastery there, 533.
Subahuj a relation and a confidential associate of Vicram^tunga, IX. 123.
Subdnshirif a river, also called Kamla, XVII. 327 ; the Mon-chu or Om-chu, 469.
Sub&thu and Kotgerh, observations on the climate of^ XV. 469.
Subela, the island of Sumatra, XIV. 453.
Subhacsha Mountains^ the same with the Baltic, VI. 519.
Svbhadr&i wife of Vishnu, XI. 152.

, a river, otherwise called Kayndwayn, XIV. 382 ; the Pavani, 440.

SubkatOj a relation and a confidential associate of Vicramatunga, IX. 123.

Subhavati, Varun^'s court on the mount Meru, VIII. 348.

Suca or Sucadevaj son of Vy^sa and principal speaker in the Bhagavat, III. 424.

Smaditya or Stica Raja, the same with Bhartrihari, IX. 122. 141.

Sucali, an epithet of Bhadrac^li, IX. 56.

Sucasy observations on the names of the kings so called, III. 425.

Suchasena or Sumuchasena, how long he reigned at Chitracuta, IX. 166.

Suckaverdhana, a city, built by Rishicesa, III. 449.

SuchiSf a king, by whom the obelisks in Egypt are said to have been raised. III. 424| 42

Suchisaila, a mountain, VIII. 354.

Suchitracutay the place where it is said Vijay&bhi Nandana will be born, IX. 83.

Suchsena or Sumuchsena, a king of Chitracuta, an account of him, IX. 139.

Sucla Tirtha, a holy place near the sea on the banks of the Narmada, IX. 96.

Sua a, Venus, III. 462 ; the regent of Venus, the high priest of the giants, IX. 78.

Sucracharyya, the counsellor of the Daityas, his creating a mountain magnet, XIV. 429

Sucti or Sambuj the western branch of the river Gomati or Vasishti, XIV. 410^

Suctiman, rivers that flow from, VIII. 335.

Suclimatii the river Suvarnarecha or Hiranyarecha, flows from the Ricsha hills, XIV» i

Sucumariy a river which flows from the Suctiman mountains, VIII. 335,

Sucutay of its inhabitants, VIII. 363.

Sudasheu Naick ofOujeiriy his benevolence, VI. 56.

Sudhermoy son of Dhammilla, disciple of Mahavira, XVII. 257, 286.

Sudhodanoj father of the Gautama of the Baudhas, XVII. 256.

Sudrdy a country and tribe in the south-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 336, 339.

StidracUy the same with the king Balin, IX. 101 ; with Vicram&ditya and Mahacaroi, IC

, antecedent to Vicramaditya, son of Bahr&mgor, IX. 202; bis lineage, 209.

y period of his reign in the town of Charcheta Nagara, X, 91.

Stidra Tribe, Indian, account of its origin, V. 55.

SUE SUN 295

Suevif one of the oldest nations of Germany, IIL 363.

Sw/flf, the walls of it built by the father of Memnon, IIL 416.

Sughna^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Sugviva^ the wind which passes over the mount Vaicanca, VIII. 861.

, king of the Monkeys, XVII. 608.

SuhatUy a branch of the Brahmaputra, XVII. 345, 351 ; an island in Asam, 360.

Snhma^ a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338, 341.

SuhmaiKha, a river which joins with the Irawadi, the same with the Pongmai, XVII. 443.

Stihotra^ a disciple of Swetas pupil, XVII. 187.

Suivj the Siviras or Sabiri, VIII. 338.

Suja^ brother of Aurangzebe, flies to Aracan, creates a faction, XVI. 383.

Sujahy a prince, his flying from Dhacca to Aracan, XIV. 389.

Sujaraca^ a country, VIII. 336.

Sukharas^ a class of Saiva mendicants, an account of, XVII. 207.

Suk'h Nidharh key to the Kabir doctrinal work, XVI. 60 ; extracts from, 62; author, 70.

Sukhsha^ a sort of cap worn by the inhabitants of Birbum, XVII. 529.

Sukhus or Sulhisy sacred Crocodiles, III. 425.

Sukim or Sukkum^ inhabitants of caves in Africa, III. 342; a powerful nation, VIII. 301.

Sukra, regent of the north, XVII. 275.

Sidacshni^ the river Chandan or Goga, XIV. 401.

Stdica^ a tribe in the north west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.

Sulkshmasamparaya^ description of it, XVII. 268.

SultangungCf a rocky point of the Ganges projecting into the stream, XIV. 458.

Sultin Mahm/uly of his reign and conquests in India, IX. 190, 203.

Siutanpury description of a silver coin dug up there, XVII. 586.

Sumahadrumaj a river, VIII. 335.

SumalyadicaSy sons of Maha Bali who reigned together, IX. 201.

Sumanasoj a district of Cushadwip without, IIL 331.

Sumanyasa^ a mountain, VIII. 350.

SumantUj a mountain, VIII. 350.

Su-mapanh^ a lake, called the sea of Matroba, VIII. 341.

Sumaphala^ a country at the source of the Ganges, VIII. 341.

Sumatra^ on the camphor, coral and copper of^ IV. 19, 23, 31— »>XII. 535 ; and Appendix*

, supposed to join the Sanchadwipa, VIII. 803; Cbarmadwipa, 838 ; Mandara, 804.

, of there being in it a place called Lancu, X. 142.

, observation on the alphabet and language of, X. 151, 152.

-, supposed to be the same with tlie island of Chandra or the moon, XL 42.
, the same with tlie island of Subela, XIV. 453.
Sumegha^ a mountain, an account of the places and inhabitants on it, VIII. 862.
Sumcruj the superior hemisphere, IIL 299 ; the abode of the godS) 329.
Sumuia^ a mountain, VIII. 351.
SuTiy children of the, Hindu pedigree of, II. 128.

196 SUN SUR

Sufif an emblem of Brahm, III. 372 ; the station of Vishnu, 882 ; a form of Osiris^ 405.

^— , identical with the three principill gods at different quarters and times of day, V. 25i»

, refuses to shine, and is cursed by Indra, X. &5.

— — , his diminished splendonr at setting, accounted for, XI. 67 ; diere are twrive Sui|% 71*

, worshipped as Vishnu in Swet&m, XL 74 ; bom in the west in die diaracter of the

son of C&syapa, 98; the giver of the rational souls, 117; one of the five priscipal
deities of the Hindus, 119.

Stmabhay sonof Garuda, VII L 369.

Sunacasj of the number of years they reigned, IX. 99.

Sunagay a mountain, VIII. 352.

Sunamuchas^ a tribe, VIII. 331.

Sundar or Vidhu^ a town near Teke^N&f, XIV. 450.

Sunea-hathy where situated, XVII. 455.

Sunergongy a place in the neighbourhood of Dacca, XVIL 639.

Sungay the imperial dynasty that sat on the throne of India after die Mirym kii^ IX. m«

Suniti^ wife of Uttanapada and mother of l>hruva, V. 252«

Sunkar^ the same with the Sanch^ XIV. 446.

Sunyabadis^ a religious sect, an account of them, of their creed, XVtL 8(Mk

Supamasy the same with the Garudas, III. 343.

Supar Punjey a village in the Pandua hills, of the monuments in, XVIL SOS.

Suparsooy of the Nyagrodha tree on it, VIII. 349.

Superruzy an immense bird. Vide Garuda.

Supkongy a place on the Bori Dihing, XVIL 415.

SuprayogOy a river, which flows from the mount Sahya, VI IL 385.
SuTy Syria, VIII. 297.

Sura or Irdy the sea of intoxicating liquors, which surrounds the Clasadw^ia, VIII. 897.
or Varuniy produced from the churning of the ocean, XL 188.
or Camadhenuy a cow produced from the churning of the aea, XL 184.
Suracuy a king of India, when his epoch began, IX. 139, 142*
Surideviy the goddess of wine, her origin, I. 250.

Sdra Gaiy the same with the Y&k, used in Bhot for carriage, XVIL 10.
Suralay a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIIL 3S7»

Sura Mahendraditya Jagatjayay obtains Mah6ddva for hb son as Vicram6di^^ XX. 187.
Suramahendr&ditya Bhupatiy bomas Sivas' son, Samasila Trivior&ma, X. 46.
Surariy village of, XV. 401.

Suranuhy the goddess Nicshubha, evaded her husband, the sun, and left her ahadcmi XL SU
Surarimy a village in the Pandua hiUs, famous for iron melters, XVIL 505.
Surasy gods of the firmament. III. 299.

Surasenay the whole country round Muttra so called, V. 270— VIIL 836, 888.
Suraseniy people of Mathura, III. 408.

Surashtray a tribe or country in the S. W. of Bharatas empire, Surat, VIIL 889-r-IXii 88k
Surasitay a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIIL 837.

*•. -41'

SUR SUV 197

Sur&sura Ach&rya^ one of the spiritual heads of the Sringeri establishment, XVII. 180.

Sur Dds^ a celebrated Hindu poet, and Amin of Akbar, XVI. 48.

SurSndrOy one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293*

Surenuhj daughter of Twashta or Vulcan, XI. 77.

Sureswaraj one of the four principal disciples of Sankara Ach&rya, XVIL 181.

Suri^ the title borne by the spiritual teachers of the Jains, XVIL 287.

Surkasanundj called Pur rum Soatuntree, a fakeer, account and portrait of, V. 46, 49.

Surkh-Mtj one of the two famous colossal statues in the Samachhes of Bamiyan, VI. 466.

SurniOy a river in Chatak, XVIL 499.

Stirochanay a district of Cushadwlp without. III. 331.

Surswdnandf a disciple of Ramdnand, XVI. 43; legend regarding 45,

Suruchif the favourite wife of Uttanapada, and mother of Uttama, V. 252.

Surugunjaj a district included in the forests of the Vindhya mountains, XIV. 392.

Siirya and Phcebus^ the same, I. 262— III. 332, 378 ; Heii, 460.

Suryacantay Scotland, a mountain to the east of Curu, also called Udayagiri, XI. 16.

Suryacara^ a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337, 338.

Sury&dri^ lies in the south of Bharata's empire, VII L 339.

Suryadwipaf an island, an account of, XL 15, 19, 22.

Suryamuchi Gangdj the river Volga, a place of worship of the Hindus, IV. 382.

Stiryasena or Suryap&la^ also Samapdla^ built the fort of Gwalior, IX. 153 ; his reign, 176.

Sun/a SiddhdniOy on the antiquity of the, VI. 537.

Suryasthdfiy supposed to be the same with a temple of the Sun in Thebes, III. 383, 398.

SutyavartlOy a river in the Suryadwipa, XL 15.

Suryeswaroy the regent of the sun, III. 398.

Sufyi^ the same with the Arbor Vitas, XVIL 9.

Su-sanyamaj Yamas court on Meru, VIII. 348.

Sushomoy the same with the river Saraswati, XIV. 409.

Sushtenasy a descendant of Pithenas, one of the cynick circle. III. 418.

Smhuniy the Rujmehal hills, also called Cacshivat, XIV. 383.

Sutdray a disciple of Sweta's pupil, XVIL 187.

Sutasy one of the sorts of Indian bards, IX. 76.

Suihreh Shdbisy a division of the Nanak Sh&hi sect, an account of, XVIL 836*

Suti Lohit or Btari Suiif a branch of the Dihing river, XVIL 320.

SutluJ, a river to the west of Delhi, VIII. 357. See Satlej.

, of the distance between it and the Jumn4, IX. 55.

Sutrasy tlie principal scriptures of the Ncpalese Bauddhas, XVI. 428.
Su'Vdmdy the same with the Saraswati, XIV. 409.
Sttvamuy the same with the river Sone, IX. 51.

, one of the islands called Lanca, XL 29 ; mountains, XIV. 889.
Suvamabhuy a tribe in the north-west of Bharata's empire, VIII. 840.
Suvarndbhumiy the land which surrounds the world, XL 104.
Suvarnadvnpa^ Ireland, also, called Suryadwipa XL 81; Ireland^ 188, 187.

3 B

108 SUV SWE

StivamO'macshica^ mountains on the banks of the Vitasti, XIV. 469.

Suvamarecka or Hiranyarecha^ the same with the river Sactimatiy XIV. 408, 46S*

Suoamatatacas^ a tribe living on the borders of Ireland, XI. 51.

Stwarneya^ one of the sacred isles in the west, V. 258 — XL 27.

Suvidha^ the same with Chandrad&sa, IX. 95.

Svalica^ a tribe or country in the south-east of Bharata's empire, VIII. 838.

Soargct^radni'^dhAf a title of D^vi, her affinity to the Babylonian goddess, IV. 880.

Svasas^ a tribe, VIII. 881.

SviganaSf a tribe, VIII. 381.

Swabhavikasy a Bauddha sect, account of their tenets, XVI. 485.

Swacathii wife of Vatsara and mother of Pushpama and others, .V. 253.

Swadhd, a Kala or part of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

Swaddday the sea which surrounds the Pushkaradwipa ; its various names, VIII. 298»

Swdhdf consort of Agni, her resemblance to the younger Vesta, L 268.

, a Kal4 or part of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.

SwanOf also called Praswana, VIII. 255.

SwanamuchaSj the same with the Calystries, IX. 68.

Swarbhanuy one of the names of Rahu, III. 421 ; Lucifer^ VIII. 288-->XI. 188.

SxDardeviy a goddess of heaven, III. 385.

Swarganga or Manddciniy a river runs from under the feet of Vishnu, VIII. 816.

Samrnabhushetasy a tribe, VIII. 332.

Svoamachare or Sonackariy a branch of the Carmaphulli, the same with the Cesini <w

Cachhara, also called Havild^ra, XIV. 446.
Svoamachumiy half of Pushcara, VIII. 828.
Swamachuray Garuda, XIV. 447.

Swama'gam or Sotidrgaumy a place near Dhaoca, VIII. 382.
Swamaprastkoy Ireland, VIII. 305.

Swarechishay supposed to be the same with Agnidhra, V. 258.
Svoastiy a Kal& or part of the Mula Prakriti, XVII. 215.
Swdticay a lunar mansion, IX. 83— -XI. 37.
Swayambhtwoy the first Manu, V. 247; Brahm& incarnate, 246, 249; used by Prithn as m

calf to milk the cow-like earth, 256; age and descendants of, 260.
, Adam or Adima, in the Puscaradwip, his seven sons, VI. 470; springs firom

Brahma's body, 473; father of Devahuti, 474.

, his three sons the incarnations of the Trimurti, created for marrying the three

daughters of the first man, VIII. 254, 284.
, Adam, XI. 28, 112.

Swayambhuasthany a place supposed to be situated to the north-west of Sri-nagar, \h 49S.
Swechcham&yiy an epithet of the creator, why he is so called, XVII. 21 1.
SwergOy the Indian heaven, an account of, XI. 128.

SwetOy the white mountain, its situaticm and extent, VIII. 806, 345, 351 — XI. IS, 81, 48.
', an island in the Sacadwipa, England, XI. 74; three paradises so called, 60.

SWE SYR ^99

Sweta^ the soul after death tried there by Dharmar&ja, XI. 48.

— «-, an incarnation of Siva in the beginning of the K&li age, XVII. 187.

Swetaca or Swetasringa^ a mountain near Jaladhara, XL 55.

SwhaiexAi the same with the goddess Leucothea m the White Island, XL M, 110.

Sxveta-dwipa^ the principal of the sacred islands m the west, VIII. 1d46w

, the country of the gods recovered from the giants through L4cAmi, XL 14t.

SxDetagandaci, a river issued from the sweat of Vishnu, when in the torm of the mount

S^lagr^m or Gandaci Sila, XIV. 414.
Sweiagirij the white mountain, place of Atri's meditation, III. 347.
Sweta Ijohita^ one of the disciples of Swcta, XVII. IS7.
Switam or the White Island^ called also Sacam, VIIL 348-^XI. II. 46, 58, 95, 248.

, being the residence of Vishnu, XL 46.
Swetambarasj one of the two prhicipal divisions of ^ Jains, XVII. 245, 288.
Sweta-marej the lake Baikal, VIII. 327.
Swetangas or SwetaSy a tribe living in the ocean, XL 51.
Sxceiasaila or the White Island^ an account of the situation, &c of, XL 82.
Swetasihha^ one of the disciples of Sweta, XVII. 187.
SwetasringOy a mountain, VIIL 344, 352.
Swetaswa^ one of the disciples of Sweta, XVII. 187.
SwetodarOy a mountain, the place of Sunabha's abode, VIIL 351, 362.
Stvetwdly one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293.
Swoluy basket, a measure, among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.
Si/6dbidisj an q^ithetof the Jains, XVII. 270.
Sj/dla^ the capital city of Tacshila, IX. 52.

Si/alas or Seyalav^ a tribe, also called Tacthasilas, VIII. 342«>IX. 5L
Sj/dma or Fuppal'Valle^ botanical description of the, IV. 261.
Syamacasy a nation in the country of Kusa, subdued by Raghu, VIIL 340, 361.
Syamala^ supposed to be the same with the Nile, III. 402; with Semele, 423.
Si/dmamuchasy a tribe on the Cali, III. 303 ; Mahisy4ma their king, conjectures on, 366, S58.
Syambhmxiy Adam or Protogonus, XL 78. (See Swayambhuva.)
Syambhuoadwipa^ an island, the same with the Pushcaradwipa, VIII. 328.
&^dicj his genealogy, XL 78.
Syene^ in Egypt, called Aswan or Uswan, III. 308.
Syrriy supposed to be the same with tlie country of Sam, XIV. 425.
Symes, Capt. M., description of the city of Pegue Ir^, V. 111.
Syngdowayy a chief of Aracan, betrays the country to the Burmese, XVI. 365.
Syria f supposed to be the same place with Canan, VIII. 357 ; with Sur, 297.
Syrian Dove^ legends from the Hindu sacred books concerning it, IV. 368.
Syrian Goddess j of her coming forth from the egg of a fish, hatched by a dove, IV. 375.

200 TAB TAL

T.

Tabasa, supposed to be the country of T^asa in front of the Vindhya mountainSf VIIL SS7.

Tabassif a nation in India, the same with the M4gas or Magi, XL 76.

Tabenna^ an island and monastery near Thebes, III. 76.

TabUSf of the strength, elasticity and weight of Indian woods, XVIII. Pt II. S16.

, of the tides in the river Hugli, XVIII. Pt I. 259.

, genealogical of dynasties, VII. 447— IX. 82— XV. 81— XVI. 380.

J meteorological, I. App. II. 419 — VI. 53 — XV. 469 ; and Appendix.

, astronomical. See Astronomy.
Tacazze River, the Abay or Asthimati, III. 303, 345 ; its source the Coloe marsh, 358.
Tacpo, a kingdom, IX. 70; a place to the north of Bregiong, XIV. 436.
Tacshacoj the same with Dive-Tat, when he manifested himself to the world, X. 94.
I'acshacas, a serpentine tribe of artists, VIII. 362 — X. 39.
Tacsha-sila or Tacshila, also called Taxila, its situation, VIII. 340 — XVII. 604.
TacshilaSf a tribe living on the banks of the Vitasta or Hystaspes, VIII. 342.
TaC'Syala, destroyed by the Musulmans, re-built under the name of Turruk-pehri, IX* 52.
Tdgdla Language and Literature, on the, X. 207.
Tagara in Ariaca, remarks on the city of, I. 369 ; supposed to be Deoghir, 372, 374.

, name of a city in India, IX. 45.
Tagavi Bamiyin, the valley which surrounds the city of Bamiyan, VI. 463.
Tahora or TVAoia, a town, the same with Trigarta, VIII. 340, 357 ; or Tihotra, IX. 63, 61.
Tahpanhes, supposed to be Arcasth4n, also called Tapbna or Taphnai, III. 383.
Tai^laong, dialect of the Siamese, vocabulary of the, V. 228.
Taimdni, a tribe in the Hazdrah country, VI. 488.
Tain, hills in the Bor Kh&mti country, XVII. 349.
Tai-nay and Tai-yay, dialects of Siamese, vocabulary of the, V. 228.
Takain or Tekain, Aracan, XIV. 448.
Taklakoi, a town and mart in Hiundes, XVII. 36, 47.
Taksha Sila, a Hindu city, the same with TaxiU, VIII. 340 ; XVII. 604.
Tula or Borassus, botanical description of the, IV. 311.

— — or Talaha, a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharatas empire, VIII. 340.
Tali-nor, the same place with Taal-nor, VI. 484.
Talapoins or Bdhdns, priests of Godama described, IV. 274.
Talians, the Peguers, XIV. 389.

Talicata, lies in the south of Bharata's empire, VIII. 339.
Talld or TaUaki, a pass between Aracan and Ava, XIV. 389.
Taluka, a river in the N&ga mountains, XVII. 390.

Talus^ a worker in brass, nephew of Daedalus, cotemporary with Minos and Crishna, XI. 71.
Tama^ a town, situation, &c. of, III. 332.
Tama Guna^ the property of vice, XVII. 215.

TAM TAP 201

TamaliUs or Camilponrj situation, &c. of, V. 27T.

Tamah, a title of Sani, or Saturn, legend of, traced to the Tama of Puny, III. SS2.

Timas or Darkness^ surrounded the original male principle, compared with Chaos, and
Thaumaz or Thamas of Egyptf also called Pracriti, III. S58 ; a name of lUhu^ 420.

Tdmasai son of Agnidhra, a Menu, V. 250 ; his long life, 258.

, a rirer, bom from the Ricsha mountains, VIII. 335; the Tonsa, XIV. 884, 896.

Tamasa or Darkness^ ten sages inculcating the heretical doctrines o( X Vl. 9 ; works of
this class, 10. (See above.)

TJimasij the female energy of Rudra, how produced, XL 111.
■ or Tonsa, a branch of the river Sarayu, XIV. 412.

Tamavas-aSi a tribe living in the caves of Tamagiri, III. Sd4.

Tdmel Language^ remarks on the, VII. 226.

Tamobhdgagirif the mountain of darkness, XI. 102.

Tamovaisa, son of Chaturayana, supposed to be the same with Timaus, III. 437.

Tamovatsasthinf supposed to be the same with the town of Thmuis or Tmaie, III. 438.

Tamrabhdy a mountain, of the residents on it, VIII. 362.

Tamralipta or Tamraliptica^ Tamlook, VIII. 336, 338— IX. 112.

Tamralipta Rishiy his residence, father-in-law of king Tamrasena, IX. 147.

TamraliplaSf inhabitants of Tamlook, VIII. 331.

Tamranagara or Cambdtj metropolis of the Bala R&yas in the fifth century, IX. 194.

Tamrapamiy a river which flows from the mount Malaya, VIII. 335, 389.

Tamrapumahf one of the divisions of the old continent, VIII. 330.

Tamrasena^ a king, son-in-law of Tamralipta Rishi, IX. 147, 148.

Tamravarfuif an epithet given to the Greeks, IX. 134.

Tdmravatu a town near Camb^t, the birth place af Vicram&ditya, IX. 82.

Tanca^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Tancabds or Bhagharghar, a place, VIII. 321.

Tancanoy a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 341.

Tancuti on the population and language of. III. II.

Tanddhatt^ the same place with Tondota, XIV. 419.

Tandepdlaj king of Gwalior, assisted Ajap41aor Gebal in his wars against Mabmod, IX. 154.

Tangana, a country and tribe in the north-west of India, VIII. 881, 886, 840.

Tanganaij the same with the Ganganai, lived on the banks of the 04ng4Q, XIV. 410.

Tangla or Tangroj the same with the mountains of U&vratta, VIII. 311.

TangsU'Chambuj a village near Phingu-Ling, XVII. 520.

Tanlya^ a valley through which the river Bautisus runs, IX. 67.

Tanirasj Hindu ceremonials, of their antiquity, &c., XVII. 216.

Tapana^ Sur}'a, husband of Prabhi, III. 379.

, the sun, also the name of a place called Taphnai in Egypt, VI. 500.

Tapanastkdn, of its situation, &c.. III. 883.

Tapaif forests of, or Thebais, III. 303 ; Taporana, a division of Misrasthto, 385; wilder-
ness of Tabenna Island a place of devotion, monastery there called in Arabic^ Medina-
Tabina, or town of our father, 336.

8 C

202 TAP TEC

Tapasj the rejection of outward things, a Bauddha tenet, XVI. 487.
Tapasa^ a country in front of the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337. See below.
Tapasasrama Bishica^ lies in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.
Tapatif daughter of the sun, XVII. 617.

Tapfina or Taphnai^ the same place with Tapanhes and Arcasth&n, III. 383— VI. 500.
Tapi or Taptu a river which flows from the Vindhya mountain, VIII. 335-^XIV. 383.
Taptmanoj supposed to be the same place with Upper Egypt or Thebais, III. 335.
Taprobancj the same with the island of Ceylon, X. 142, 148.
Taptif a river which flows from the Vindhya mountain, VIII. 335.
— , the name derived from Tapati the daughter of the Sun, XVII. 617.
TAri, a Daitya, the same with Div-Sefed, VIII. 279.
Tdra or Taradesa, the White Island, XL 49.
Tdraca or Amomumy botanical description of the, IV. 240.
Tarachya^ king of the Vindhya mountains, brother of Irshu, his legend, III. 317.
Taracshica, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharata's empire, VIII. 339.
Tar at f forests of Kamaon, products of the, XVI. 196.

Tdrdndthy his residence between the rivers Selinghei and Orgun, the same Fob, VI. 484.
TarchetiuSf of his daughters being with child by some unknown god. III. 441.
Tamie^ the same with the river Arachotus, its course, &c., VI. 517.
Tarpana^ a name of the VHiite Island, XI. 95.

Tartar Princes, conjectured to have reigned in Cashmir, XV, 14, 23, 68, 91.
Tartars, anniversary discourse on the, by Sir JVm. Janes, II, 19 ; origin, 24 ; their lan-
guage, 26 ; religion, 30 ; philosophy, 33 ; antiquities, 34 ; arts and scienoes, 37.
, their mode of life described, XV. 350.
Tartessusj beyond the columns of Hercules, supposed to be the same with TarddsSf XI. 50^
Tarucanacaf a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Tascaraj a tribe of robbers living to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Tashigangy hamlet of, XV. 380 ; latitude, longitude and elevatibn of, 419.
Tata, the same with the country of Sind, VI. 535.
TathiSf a place in the island of Kurgos, III. 327.

Tathis of Ptolemy and Tatu ofPliny, traced to Aitam, III. 327. Vide It
Tattal^ Vide Stri-rajyd,

Tattora, one of the eighty-four Gachchas of the Jains, XVII. 293. ,

Tatu, a place in the island of Kurgos, III. 327.
Tawrm, western part of the Him&laya mountains or mount Imaus, VI. 460.

, the mountain, XVII. 613.

Tawangj situation of, XVII. 455.

Taxila, name of a city in India, IX. 45. See Tacshasila.

T&y&, a town seven cos from Mangam, XVII. 533, 534.

Tazeddj the frontier town between Bhot and China, account of, XVII. 513, 534.

Tazeen, title of the rulers ofLahassa, XVII. 531.

Tecain^ supposed to be Aracan, XIV. 448.

TEC TES SOS

TechniteSf being the same with TwashtA, XL TT.

Tecu or Teceuj the same with the country of Teke, XIV. 447.

Teental, an excavation near Ellora, described, VI. 418.

Tccshoo Lama, account of an interview with, at the monastery of Terpaling in 1784^ L 197.

, a vbit to him in 1785 by Poorungeer, and his inauguration, I. 207.

Tegk Bahdderj father of Guru Govind, and founder of the Suthreh Shah^ sect, XVII. tt7.
Tehzeeb ul Maniik or *^ Essence tf Logicy* extracts from, proposed as a supplement to

Arabic and Persian grammar, and with a view to elucidate certain points connected

with oriental literature, VIII. 89.
Tga-cama^ son of Icshw^u, last king of the Suryap&la dynasty, IX. 154, 18S.
Teja, the metropolis of Surashtra, built by the foregoing, IX. 231.
Ttjasthduj the same place with Sw^tam, XL 46.
Tejing^ a stage ten cos from LahAssa, X VIL 531.
Tek or Teke^ a tribe in Aracan, XIV. 448.
Teke^ a country the same with Tecu, XIV. 447.
Teke-ni/or Ndf^ the same with the river Nabhi, XIV. 446, 447.
Tekeuj a tribe, inhabitants of Aracan, XIV. 449«
Teku Rdjaj foretold that he would come at Carcandaca, abolish all distinctions of castes,

and be destroyed by Niig^ijuna, XIV. 448.
TeUhineSf supposed to have been Magi or Magas, XL 77. 78, 80.
Telinga Mukund Deo, last king of Orissa, XV. 287.
Telingah Langitage^ remarks on the, VII. 228.
Teling&na^ the same place with Andhra, VIII. 337.
Tellus^ the goddess earth, XL 108.

Temashij a measure of silver among the Bhotias, XVII. 25.
Temperature^ of various places, at different elevationa, XV. 413. See Meteorology.

, of Subathu and Kotgurh, XV. 488— -Appendix, viii to xL

, of the sea in various places, XV. Appendix, xv.

Temple of the Sun^ at Kanarak, XV. 326.

Tena Mm Pysa^ ^ copper coin so called, XVII. 580.

Tena Pdnlj river, course, &c. of XVI L 857 ; of the state of iu banks, 358.

Tenasserim Coastj account of the geology of the, XVIII. Pt. 1, 156.

TengUj a river, how turtles are captured in it, XVII. 357.

Tengri^ a stage near Yelum Thungla in the Bhotia country, XVIL 518.

Teng-ye-chew^ its distance from Santafou, XVIL 460.

Tenesisy the country bordering on the Little Crishna, so called. III. 448.

Tentyris. See Dendera,

Tera Panthis^ a Jain sect, an account of them* XVIL 290.

Terebinthusy successor of Scythianus, IX. 216 ; declares himself a seoond Boddhsy 217.

Terra Japanica. Vide Kuth.

Terrestrial Refraction. See Refraction.

Teshu Lhambih a place near N4tan, XVIL 525.

204 TES TIB

TessariostuSf the same with the countries of Cachha and Gujrat, X. 115.

Tevetatj the same with Deva Tw&shta, an enemy of the religion of Buddha, X. 126.

TezaJchana Nullah^ of a stone bridge over it, XVII. 324.

Thacca-cotej a place nearly at the entrance of the snowy mountains, XIV. 41S.

Th&curs^ a name given to the Portugueze in Bengal, IX. 198.

Tfuekj a tribe living on the eastern branch of the river Naaf, XIV. 448.

Thaguri^ the Tingri, mountains to the north of the river Caichew, IX. 59.

Thaimdz or Thomas^ one of the sons of king Salivahana, IX. 212.

Thanch^ skin, a measure among the Bhotias, XVII. 24.

Tharefii a village beyond the Brahmaputra, XVII. 371.

Tharma^ a sort of woollen cloth worn in Kyangzhe, XVII. 526.

Th6t^ a tenure of lands in Kamaon described, XVI. 175.

Thathuiheya^ a ridge of mountain near the Prabhu Kuthar, XVII. 361.

Thay Language and Literature^ on the, X. 240.

Thayndwa or Saindwa^ the same with the district of Sandowy or Sandwipa, XIV. 452.

^hebaisj the same with the forests of Tapas, III. 303 ; Tapovana, 336.

Thebe or Tkeben, the island of the blessed Theba, XL 96.

Thebesj supposed to be the same place with Cardamasthali, IIL 401.

Thegs and Badhiks^ observations regarding them, from an official report, XIIL 282.

Thematheyaj a large mountain in Asam, X VIL 369.

Theogony, of the Baudhists, VII. 413..

Theon-painai or Deorumparup^ the same with Dehban, or the forest of the gods, VIII. 813*

Tkeophilus, ordained a Bishop, and sent to Arabia to preach, X* 71.

Therapnce^ being the same with the White Island, XL 95.

Thespesius^ transported in the spirit to the islands of the departed. XI. 24.

Thethongj a village in Bor Kh4mti country, a description of the huts in it, X VIL 348.

Thibet, height, &c. of its hills, XVII. 507.

Thigretheya, a mountain in Asam, XVII. 361.

Thi'Sambarj a town near the Lachain Lachun mountain, an account of, XVII. 529.

Thmuis or Tmaie, supposed to be the same with the town of Tamovatsasth&n, III. 438*

Thogara, a town in Tibet, IX. 63 ; its distance from Parthona or Kelten, 64.

Thogaris or Thogara, the same place with Tonker, IX. 59.

Thomasy one of the dbciples of Manes, IX. 215.

Thoules or Taules, a son of Orus the shepherd, IIL 450.

Thuj a Bhotian measure equal to a cubit, XVI I. 24.

ThimerSj the same tree with the Yew, XVII. 10.

Tiagur, situation of, IX. 223.

Tiberoboas or Taberuncus, situation of that river, and derivation of its name, IX. 70.

Tibety on the population and language of, IIL 10.

. Little, journey to lake Manasor&vara in, XII. 375.

, the country of, VIII. 272— IX. 63— XVIIL Pt. 11. 256.

Tiburtine Sibyl, the same with Albunea, XL 130.

TIC TON 905

Ticat'Roy^ prime minister of the Nabob of Oude, VIII. 252.

Ticshana, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Tidings a river at a distance of one days journey from the Brahmakund, XVIL 825.

Tides of the Hugli, tables of the, XVIII. Pt. I. 259.

Tien^han^ the same with the mountains of the Ilavrata VIII. 31 1 .

Tiger ^ transformation into, a disease so called by the O arrows. III. 32.

Tigre^ an Abyssmian kingdom in Sanchadwip, III. 343.

Tihotra or TrigartOj Tehaura, the birth place of Samid^vi, IX. 53.

Tikoy a legendary amplification of the Bhakto Mala by Krishna D&s, XVI. 8.

Tilacachandroj son of Vicramaditya appears in the character of Bhartrehari, IX. 143.

Tiladri, hills, their situation, &c. XIV. 355, 389.

Tiladrimalagram^ a village in the Tiladri hills, also called Tilandrira M&1&, XIV. 385.

Tilaidaif inhabitants of the Tiladri mountains, also called Basadss, XIV. 390.

Tilandrira Mdldj the same with Tiladrim&l&gram in the hills of Tiladri, XIV. 385.

Telinga^ a country in the middle of India, VIII. 336.

Tiloitama^ an Apsara, X. 146.

TimarchuSf his vision of the four divisions of the infernal domains, XI. 29, 114.

TimauSf supposed to be the same with Tamovatsa, his dominions invaded. III. 437.

Timica^ a merchant descended from Parasica and Antarmada, III. 431.

Timingalaj a tribe or country in the south of Bharatas empire, VIII. 339.

Timur-'lang^ when he invaded India, IX. 211.

, subjugation of Bhot by his Atabeg, XVIL 19.
— — , table of the Moghul emperors descended from, VII. 447.
Tin Islandsy of the situation, &c. of, XI. 53.
Tin Mines, of Malay, XVIII. Pt. I. 137.
Tippoo Sahib. See history of Malabar.

Tipara, mountaineers of, or Cud, or their manners, religion, and laws, II. 187.
— , account of an inscription on a plate of copper found in that district, IX. 400.
Tireh, the centrical mountain, VIII. 284.

Tirhui, of its three divisions, &c, IX. 70; called Mithela or Maithila, 71.
Tirtha or Indra, a class of Dandis so called, an account of them, XVIL 181.
Tirthankaras, deified teachers of the Jains, XVIL 242.
Tisii, the eastern branch of the river Icshumati called Daonas, XIV. 420.
Tisseeky a stream which discharges itself into the Lobit, XVI 1.^24.
Tithoesj a name of Petesuccus, III. 425.
Tbfr^, a place, VIIL 321.

Tocharesian, the same with the country of Tusharaslh4n, VI. 460.
Tocosanna, the same with the Aracan * river or Mah&nadi, XIV. 449.
Tolay a river, VI. 484.
TonUkraj a dynasty founded by Chaitrapala, IX. 168, 169.

, a tribe, VIII. 332; a country, 336.
Tondota or TandahatU^ a market, V. 277— XIV. 419.

3 D

k

e06 TON TRI

Tansa or Ihnso^ the river Tamasa, XIV. 806; a branch of therifer Sarmyu, 412.
Toanghoot^ a rivulet near the Dihing, XVII. 416.
Tope ofitanikyila^ account of the excavations of the, XVIL 600.
Topography, some particulars of Limon|; in Sufliatni, I. S86.

, of the city of Tagara, I. 369.
, of the city of Delhi in 1794, IV. 419.

, description of the city of Pegu, &c. V. 111.
, of Balipura or Palibothra, V. 270. ^

, notices of the country between Agra and Oujein, VL 1 1, 35, 74.
Torooj phresent name for the mountains of the Moom or Soma, III. 307. See SomagirL
Totala, a country behind the Vindhya mountains, the same with Jesual, VIIL SS7.
To$ala^Co$alacm^ another name of the same place, VIIL 336.
Tdtica Metre, specimen of the, X. 433*
Toth, the same with Dattatreya or Dattft, VL 433.
Totoa, the same with the mountains of Soma, III. 307«
Tomo or Tomoa, the river Tamasa, XIV. 396.
Tawascan, the town of Aracan, XIV. 450.
Towers, Capt. X, oh the language of A v&, V. 143.
Toyambudhi, a sea, Xf. 99.

Tracts Bauddha, from Nipal, account of, XVI. 409, 450.
Traigartta, now called Tahorahj VIIL 341.

Trailocya Darpana, a Hindu geographical work, observations on the, VIIL 368.
Traill, Henry, meteorological diary by, II. 419.

, G. W. a statistical account of Kamaon by, X VL 137.

, on the statistics of the Bhutia Mehals, XVIL L '

Trailoofttp&la or Jayachandra, of the number of years passed from Bhoja to him, IX* SOU !
Traipura, Tipperah, VIIL' 337; Camiliah, XIV. 444; divided between Havana's nodes 4SJL
TVanquebar,a place, XIV. 377.
Translation, of inscription on the bell at Rangoon, XIV. 270. See Ioscriptioiis» kiCm

Transits Lunar, determination of the longitude by,' XVL 26L

Transfer of Property, modes of in Kamaon described, XVL 116.

Trans Himaldya StcUes, an account of, XVIL 4& . . '

Trant, Lieut. T. A., notice of the Khyen tribe in Aracan by, XVL 261«

TVasakaya, explanation o^ XVIL 268.

TVop formation of^ in the Him&laya, XVL 407.

*, formation of central India, XVIII. Ft 1. 3, 30, 39.

', runs towards Amerkantak, XVIII. Pt I. 35; sudden termination o^ Pt. L 7ft.
Trenmor, deified by his grandson Fin-gal, of his eljrsium^ Slc^ X* 29.
IVeta, the second age of the Hindu cosmogony, 190, XVIL 588.
Trial by Ordeal. See Ordeal.

TTribueta or Tirhoot, of the derivation of the name of that country, IX. 70.
7WcAin(f-oa/i| the metropolis of Bata supposed to be in ky.XIV. 876.

id

TRT Tax 9Qf

Tricimjh brother of Ranaehurp er Crlslma, IX* fBT.

Tricuta Mountain, in the south-east, countries induded Ja it| X* 189*

Tricuta the fVestetj^ includes the British empire^ XI. 11, 21, SS; legenda a& 48^ 113.

TH'Citidri, or the Two Mouniaini with Tkrie Peats, in the oontineiit, X. 187.

TridandiSf a particular order of Vabhnava ascetics, XYL 138-vXVIL 178*

TridivAj a river born from the Ricsha mountain, VIIL 886*

Trigarta, lies near the river Sutluj, its various names, VIII. 887, 840, 857.

Triglypton or Trilingoti, the metropolis of the country on the Tocoaaana* X(V« 450.

Trigonometrical Operations, on the Peninsula of India, X. 890.

, for determining the heights of the Him&laya. peaks, XIV. 187.

Trihotra or Tihotra, the same place with Trigarla, lies near the river Sutluj, VIIL 857.
Trilingon or Triglypton, the metropolis of the country on the Toooaauna, XIV. 450.
Trilocaderpan or Mirror of Three Worlds, a geographical tract of the Ba^ridhfiffi III. 890«
Tritoci-narayana, a place to the north of Sri«>nagara, IIL 858.
Trimbdlingdli'gr&M, a place, XIV. 877.

Trimurti, forms of the three great powers Brahmli, Vishnu, Iswara, III. 859.
, particulars of the female and male forms of the, XL 118.

, the sacred Triad being three with regard to men, but one to the initialled, X. 188.

Trinacachha, one of the mouths of the Ganges in the Antarvddi, .XIV. 464.

Trinacria, the same with Tricutadri, XL 47.

Trinetra with Three Eyes, a tribe in the nortb-wesi of Bharata*s empire, VIIL 840.

— — the Three Eyed, an epithet of Siva, IX. 55.

Tripathagi, an epithet of the Ganges, VIIL 330*

Tripatres, supposed to be the same with the Trimurti, an account of them, XL 118.

Triphj^ian Olympus, the mountain on which Siva resides, VIIL 815.

TriprisJuha, an mcamation of Mahavira, re-born as Priyamitra, XVIL 851.

Tripundra, a triple traverse line on the Ibrehead made with tha ViUmti, XVII. 175.

Tripuni, Vide Trevini.

Tripura, the district of Tipperah, VIIL 88&

, comprises the three tdams of the three maternal ondes of R&valM^ XIV. 45L

Tripurari, the same with Mah&deva, IX. 187. .

TWmM, wife of Siddhartha, mother of Mah&vira, XVIL 858.

Trisama, a river which flows from the Mahendra mountain, VIIL 885.

Trisancu, a king, ascended to heaven and remained suspended half wajt XIV, 896.

Trishieiram, a mountain, XL 38.

Trisinga, a mountain in the interior of Cashadwip, IIL 880.

Trisiras, the same with Cerbora, IIL 409.

Trisringa or Tricuta^ of the situation o( XI. 15..

Trisrota or Tritiyi, the same with the river Icshmnati, XIV. 480.

Triton, a name of the ancients for the Nile, its derivation from Triteal^ IIL 804, 805.

or Three Locks of Hair, whence Trituni and Triton naoM gf tha Mile» UL 804.

the oonflnenoe of the Ganga and Yamnna at Prajagai XIV* S95| 405.

208 TAB TAt

Trivicramasena^ son ofVicramasena, reigned on theGod&veri^ IX. 124.

Troasy a district, also called Zan'the, III. 377.

Troglodytes^ the same with the Sanch4suras, III. 346, 400.

Troglodyticoj named Midoe or Mirhoe, III. 324, 342— VIIL 300.

Troicus or Tbra, a mountain in front of Memphis, III. 454.

Trotaka, one of the four principal disciples of Sankar&ch&rya, XVII. 181. .

Tsan^ the same with the country of Sam, part of Tibet, XIV. 425.

Tsanpoj said to be the same with the Brahmaputra, XVII. 463.

Tshdmie. See Prosopis Aculeata, Kcenig. •

Tsokak, a river, XVII. 324.

Tson, a name of the Dihong river, XVII. 410.

Tuba, Calpa-vricsha or Ash-tree, VIII. 318.

Tuci Rustum, lies near Istacar ip Persia, VI. 465.

Tuct Soleiman, a peak of C'baisagar, situation ot, VL 520,

»— — — — , a mercantile rendezvous in the north-west of mount Menu, VIII. 318.

7\f/a, resemblance of Kankar to, X VIII. Pt I. 43.

Tuhinarasmif or with Dewy Beams, daughter of Atri, III. 347.

Tulasij one of the chief manifestations of the Mul& Prakriti, XVII. 215.

Tulasi Disj a celebrated Hindu writer, XVI. 49.

Taltalj present name of lands round Assab. Vide Stri*rajya«

Tumbavana, lies in the south of Bharata's empire, VIII. 339.

Tumong Tikrangj a place near the Dihing in Assam, XVII. 419.

Jkimpacas or Lumpacasj a tribe, VIII. 331. •

Tumura, a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337.

T&mzdnj one of the two divisions of the hkmkSf who do not practice celibacy, XVII. 523.

Tundicera^ a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337. • . <

Tungabkadrc^ a river which flows from the mount Sahya, VIIL 335.

Tungaprastha, a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Tungon Tupon, a rivulet near the Dihong, XVII. 414, 429.

Ihpura, a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIII. 337.

Ttqfchi'shinf an annual festival celebrated at, XVII. 517.

Turagama or Asvamucha^ a tribe in the north of Bharata's empire, VIII. 340.

Turin, the same with Tusharan, VL 460.

Turner, Lieut. Sam., account of his interview with Tesu Lam&, I. 199.

■ ■■ ■ , his journey to Tibet, I. 207.

- — , observation on the Yak of Tartary by, IV. 351.

Turuca, a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharata's empire, VIIL 840. ^'

Turvasu, one of the sons of Yayati, IX. 92.

Tushadhanya, a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIIL 34L

Tushara, a country and tribe, VIIL 331, 336, 340, 341 ; the Parthians, IX. 118. . r: •

Tusharan, the same with Turan, VL 460.

Tusharanas, their fourteen kings ruled over the countries bordering on the Indus, IX. 212L.

run UGR 209

TSisharasthin^ the same with the country of Tocharestan, VI. 460.

Tushti, a Kal^or part of the M(ila Prakriti, XVII. 215.

7^50, the same with the Tonse, IX. 55.

TutapuSi the same with the river Dhutpap^» XIV. 446.

Tuoashtay chief engineer of the gods, IX. 197 ; Visvacarma, X. 98, 154— XI. 67 ; the same
with Vulcan, 77; a form of the sun stands in the eighth degree of lineal descent from
Swayambhuva, 78 ; lived in the White Island, 96.

Tyombakay a form of Siva on the banks of the Gomati, XVII. 197.

Tt/chicusy disciple of Paul the apostle, an account of him, IX. 217.

Typhceus or TyphaoHy the same with Typhon or Paithinasi, III. 421.

Typhofiy one of the Egyptian Triad, brother of Osiris and Horus, III. 370; the same with
Brahma, 375; Mah&dcva, 37 1 ; with Pithenas, 421 ; son of Rhea, deposed and ex-
pelled from Egypt by Horus, 382.

, of his having been thunder struck by Jupiter, XI. 138.

TyrttSj a river, the same with the Dniester, of the impression of a foot on its bank. III. 412.
Tytler, Dr. J., on the binomial theorem as known to the Arabs by, XIII. 456.
, on the Arabic extraction of roots, XVII. 51.

u.

Uii Jaoy a species of barley produced in Bhot, XVII. 7.

Uchchishta Ganapatij the same with the Kanchaliya or Hairamba sect, XVII. 229*

Udac or Uttaray north, VIII. 313.

UdaHy sacred dialogues on the attributes of Bauddhas, XVI. 426.

Udanagriy the ancient name of the city of the Syalas, VIII. 342.

Uddsisy one of the sects of the Sikhs, established by Dharmachand, XVII. 232.

Udayoy a name of China and of Siam, XI. 19 ; the mountain of the rising sun, 30.

, the mountains of the rising sun, called Semanthini and Unnati, XIV. 382, 388, 424.

Udaya-giriy the mountain from which the sun rbes, VIII. 282, 338.

Vdayapuvy geology of, XVIII. Pt I. 81, 83.

Uddalaca Rishiy a skilful artist, of his marriage with Jyeththa, XI. 79, 135.

Uddal Trccy the Abors making their dhotis of its bark, XVII. 333.

Uddehicoy a tribe with white necks, VIII. 338.

Uddharasthany the place where Antarroad4 was saved by Parasica, IIL 431, 434.

Udbhida, a country, VI II. 337.

Udjihanay a tribe or place in the midland country, VIII. 338.

Udumbara, or Racemed FicuSy botanical description of the, IV. 309.

, a forest and country in the south, the abode of Carddameswara, VI IL 353.
Udyadesoy Orissa, IX. 115.

Udyotana Suriy the 38th Jain teacher, who invented the 89 Gachchas, XVII. 887.
Ugaly a species of buck wheat produced in Bhot, XVII, 7.

Ugroy father of Irshu, 111. 316; or Ugrasena, father of Deraciand Causa, his legend, 327;
the Greek Uchoreus, 340; Ugra&than part of Memphis, or Nabhasthan, 340.

3 E

210 UOR URD

Vgradhanwaf one of Nand^ younger sons, succeeds his father, V. 265 ; cursed bjr a Birah*

man, 266 ; orders all the brothers of Chandragupta to be put to death, 267.
Ugras^ a Saiva sect, XVI. 14.

Ugrasenay a king of the Yadava race, becomes the sovereign of all the Dwipas, III. 460.
Ugrasthdn, a place in Nabhahsth&n, III. 340 ; a part of Memphis, 450.
Ugreswaraf an image of Iswara raised by Ugrasena on the banks of K611« III. 450.
Ujayin, of the coins founed there, by Colonel Tod, XVII. 571. See Oujeio.
Vjjayini^ of its distance from the mouth of the river M4hi, IX. 223.
Ujuk or Uzuk^ a famous temple, also called Souk, VIIL 312.
Ukala KhandOf ancient name of, in Orissa, XV. 166.

Uiinf a mansion where the relics of the Uank rulers of Sakya are kept, XVIL 622.
Ulc&f son of Tamah or Saturn by Sthavira, III. 832.
Ultima crela^ a Grecian island, XI. 54.

Ulucasj a class of Vidyadharas, supposed to be the Parthians, VIII. 360.
XJlupi^ daughter of the serpent king Airavat, ancestor of the Rijas of Camillah, XIV. 444w
Uin&, identical with Ambft, III. 387; Siva's bride, XVIL 216.
«— » or most common Linum^ botanical description of the, IV. 270.

, or UmasOf the female power of nature and the earth, VI. 515, 528.

Undhra^ Orissa^ IX. 92.

UndrOf a tribe or place in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338, 34 1. See Andhra.

Unmati Vartij king of Cashmir, XV» 72.

Unnatif the Udaya or Semanthini mountains, XIV. 382, 888.

Upa Bangas^ a tribe, VIII. 331.

Upadesa, Bauddha scriptures on the esoteric doctrines, XVI. 427.

Upajiti, on the metre so called, X. 425.

UparicharOi six in descent from Cum, IX. 93.

UpavedaSj analysis of the, I. 340, 350.

UpingaSj description of the, I. 340, 351.

Upkff leather bags kept to receive the last breath of the L&m&s, XVIL 522.

(7r, a place in Chaldea, supposed to be An&yas&d^visth&n, III. 434.

Uragasj the same with the N^gas, a snake tribe. III. 343 — VIIL 331 ; the HiTites, 358.

Uranus^ supposed to be the same with Arhan, III. 381.

, Siva, resides in Ccelusor Kail&s, VIIL 315; presides over astronomy, 858.

Urathenoy a town on the river of Avft, Rlidhana or Amarapur, XIV. 441.

Uratj a country, VI. 484.

Urbs or OrbiSj a circle, VIII. 312.

Urceola Blast ica or Caoutchouc Vine of Sumatra^ botanical description of the, V. 167.

UrddhabahuSj an account of, XVIL 205.

Urddhamanusj a tribe, VIIL 331.

Urddhva-canthm^ a tribe with high necks in the south-east of Bharata's empire, VIII. 8S8,

Urdhvein, a Rishi, VIII. 346.

UrdusUf the same with the country of Urtous, VL 484.

URG VAl 111

Urgit Ma or Urgi Ya, title of a garphan or judge in Hiandesy XVIL i6.

Urupa, lord of the Zodiac, VIII. 359.

Urvasif the mfe of Pururava, the same with Saroi, VIII. S56 ; an Apsari, XL li6.

Uskinara, a tribe, VIII. 842.

Usinaray an extensife country, XIV. 409.

Utcalay son of Dhruva by Ila, V. 253.

Utcala^esa or Odradesa Language^ remarks on the, VII. 225.

, Orissa, VIII. 337, 833; oTeroome by Magadha kings, IX. 72, 149.

Vtkala, Orissa, XVIL 617. See above.

Utserpiniy a Jaina measure of time, XVIL 264.

Uttama^ son of Agnidhr4, a Menu, V. 250 ; son of Uttanapada by Suruchi, killed by the

Cuveras, and his death avenged by hb brother Dhruva, 252 ; his having lived during

the course of several Manwantaras, of his escape in a boat, 258.
Uttam&rana^ a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIIL 337.

Uttamarnaj forts in the Vindhya mountains in Dasama, also called Jhatichanda, XIV. 39L
Uttanapada, son of Brahm&, Ruchi, V. 250» 252, 255 ; father of Dhruva, IX. 85.
UttaracurUy northern parts of the old continent, 276, 305, 340.
Uttara-meruy an island, VI. 492,

Uttarapandya or North Pandua, lies on the banks of the Hystaspes VIIL 341.
Uvularia parvi/loraj botanical description of the, XI 11. 378.
Uvularia umbellata, botanical description of the, XllL 879.
UxeniaSf the mountamous regions of Ahicshetra or Aicshet, south of Behar, XI V« 394, 401.

V.

Vachha or Agara, family, sovereigns of S&kambbari, genealogy o^ X VI. 322.

Vddaburram, VAdapurram^ Vddaca or Vdraca, the north (in Tamul,) VIIL 813.

Vidamucha, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharata's empire, VIIL 339.

Vadantis, a tribe, VIIL 331.

Vagetwariy consort of Iswara, IIL 394.

Vahlica, (Balkh), a country, a river, and a sage, VL 471— VIIL 836, 84L

— — , name of a plant, the same with Silphium, VL 47L

Vahnisthdn^ the same place with Azarbaijan in the interior of Coabadwlp, III. 880.

, called also Agnisthan, IV. 38L
Vahnivyapta, mountains in Cushadwip, IV. 363.
VaibhragOy a forest, VIIL 351.

Vaicancay a mountain, VIIL 350; the residence of the offspring of Garuda, VIIL 861.
Vaicanta, the heaven of Vishnu, lies toward Assam, VIIL 858*
Vaicanthay Vishnu, born of the Vrishnis and Andhacas, VI. 606— X. 139.
Vaidarbha, Burra Nagpoor, VIIL 337.

Vaidica^ a country behind the Vindhya mountains, VIIL 3S7t 888»
Vaidurya, lies in the south of Bharata's empire, VIIL 889^ 85 L

212 VAT VAM

Vaihara^ a mountain in the Deccan, VIII. 334.

Vaijantif a heaven, XVII. 274.

Vaimanikas, one of the four classes of divine beings reckoned by the JainSf XVII. 274.

Vain&yacis or G&nesis^ female descendants of Gancsa, III. 410.

VaiptdtfOj Bauddha sacred tracts on acquiring good in present or future life, XVI. 27.

Vairagis^ Hindu ascetics, XVI. 134; varieties of, 135.

Vairamati or Vairavati^ the residence of Vishnu in the White Island^ XI. 99, 149.

Vaisalij identified with the capital of Behar, XVIL 254.

Vaishica^ a country, VIII. 336.

Vaishnavas^ followers of Vishnu, their wars with those of Iswara, are Yonigahs, III. 360.

■ , of Bengal, XVI. 109; Chaitanya their head, 110; chief temples of, 124.
Vaishnav&'Vricsha^ the same with the Lacshmi-vricsha, XL 136.
Vaishnava Vairagisj of their burying their dead, XVIL 176.
Vatshnavi'satij the energy of Vishnu, XL III ; a title of Lacshm), 143.
Vaisyoj one of the eighty- four Gachchas of the Jains, XVIL 293.
Vaisya Tribe, Indian account of its origin, V. 55— VIII. 339.
Vaildliifa, a species of Sanscrit metre, X. 404.
Vaiiaranij an infernal river, from Vitarana or fare paid by souls for passage, III. 842.

, a river in Cuttac, flows from the Vindhya mountain, VIII. 335 — XIV. 382, 404.

, the same with the Styx, XL 140.
Vaivaswata, supposed to be Noah, account of his posterity, 11. 119; Satyavrata, VI. 479. -

' ■ , the same with the Maitla, Maiter, Burkan and Buddha Nar^yana, VI. 480. .

Vaivasnoata Manu or Noah, father of Ila, VIII. 314, 363; his court on Meru, 348.

Vajavasishta, the same with the latter Buddha, when he was translated into heaven, X. 96*

Vajayadeva, one of the Rahtore princes of Kanoj, successor of Govind Chandra, XVIL 585^

Vajraj one of the islands of Lanca, XL 29 ; Scotland, 50.

Vajraca, mountains, VIII. 359.

Vajracita or Pangolin of Bah&r, described, 1. 276 ; dissection of the. III. 358.

Vajra Fanij a Dhyani Bodhisatwas, or Creator of the second Buddha system, XVL 442.

Vajra Sakhdy the divisions oftheJains established by Dasapurvi Vajrasw^mi, XVIL 287.

Vajraswdmij the founder of the Mahanisitha sect, XVIL 290.

Valcanj father of king ^thiops, considered as an incarnation of Mahaddva, III. 328.

Vallabha, a descendant of the king Deb Sailim, IX. 188.

Vallabha Swdmi, founder of a religious sect in Hindustan, XVIL 810.

Vdlmica, the first Hindu poet, legend of. III. 302.

Valuvahinij a river rising in the Ricsha mountains, VIII. 335.

Vamay the north, VIII. 274.

Vdmdy a river, an account ofj XIV. 410.

Fdmdchdnsj a sect of the Saktas, XVIL 218; objects of their worship, 223.

Vamadera, mountains in Cushadwip without. III. 831.

Vamana, contemporary with Bali, X. 38 ; an emanation of Vishnu, XL 94,

Vameyauj Bamiun, a town built by Shama, VL 524.

VAM VAR 213

Vami or Bami, the same with the city of Bamiy&n, VI. 462.

Vamigram or Vaminagarif ditto, the metropolis of the sect of Buddha, VI. 462.

VamiSf the left hand worshippers of Devi, an account of them, XVIL 221.

VaUy a lake, also the name of a town, VIII. 360.

Vanuy one of the pupils of Hast4malaka, XVIL 181.

Vanaprestha^ the third order, or that of hermits, III. 427.

Vana R&ja^ son of Sdmanta Sinha, found by Sailadeva, IX. 185; built Narwaleh, 186, 193.

Vanardshiroy a country in the north-west of Bharata's empire, VIII. 340.

Van&suray his army defeated by Bhima, XIV. 387.

Vanavasiy a tribe or country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Vandd or Refuse Leaved Epidendi-um^ botanical description of the, IV. 302.

Vandhyataviy forests of the Vindhyan hills, VIII. 341.

VangOj a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Vangtdaj a river which flows from the mount Sahya, VIII. 335.

Vanogha, a tribe or country in the south-west of Bharata's empire, VIII. 339.

Vansadharoy a river which flows from the Mahendra mountain, VIII. 335.

Vansastha Metre^ specimen of, X. 430.

Vansavalij work so called, XV. 256.

Vansavasif lies in the south of Bharata's empire, VIII. 339.

Vara J a country, VIII. 337.

Varahoj one of the seven divbions of the old continent. III. 300— VIII. 299, 852-^XL 31.

Var&hoj the boar incarnation of Vishnu, XVIL 586.

Var&hadwip, Europe, III. 399— VI. 503— VIIL 299— XL 31.

Vardhasarita^ general name of several rivers made by Vishnu, XL 31.

Var&heswara^ an account of him and his descendants. III. 378.

Vardhiy consort of Vishnu in the character of Sharma, V. 294.

Vdranadaj tlie north wuid, VIIL 313.

Vdrinasi^ Benares, or C^i, and Aomis ; derivation of its name. III. 409.

Vdrinasiy an epithet of Gang^, III. 410.

Vara Pandya^ became a Jain and persecuted the Bauddhas, XVIL 285.

Varansa^ a river which flows from the P&riyatra mountain, VIIL 885.

Vard'sanhita^ an astronomical treatise, VIIL 337.

Vdrasicaj a prince, descendant of Parasica and Antarmadi, III. 48L

Varddhamanay the town and district of Burdwan, VIIL 338, 341.

Varendroy a district in Bengal, XIV. 441.

Varichara^ a tribe or country in the south of Bharata's empire, VIIL 339.

Varisara or Varishada^ son of Chandragupta, his difierent names V. 255, 286.

Vdrisenaj one of the four eternal Jains, XVIL 275.

Varivaha, clouds, V. 121.

Varmadesa, the country of the Burmans, IX. 71.

Vanidvriiiay a species of Priicrit metre described, X. 421.

Varshaniy the same with the Ambiceya mountain, XL 55.

3 F

214 VAB VED

Varshapani^ a Rishi, VIII. 346.

Vamna^ the neptune of the Hindus, L 251.

3 the chief god of the waters. III. 899, 415 ; son of Cardama, 401, 415. .
, of bis coart on the mount Meru, VIII. 348 — XL SO.

■, excluded from the Hindu Triad, XI. 119 ; resides in the white sea, the same with
Mananan, 132 ; angers Agastya, and bom of Ajamida as Samvarna, 186.
-*, also called Nanpati or Naupatin, supposed to be Nephtyn, XIV. 468.

Varun&j a rivulet to the north of Vardnasi (Benares,) III. 410.
Varunachanda^ one of the divisions of Jambudwip, III. 415-<-VIII. 830.
Varuni or 5ura, produced from the churning of the sea, XI. 188, 186.
Vasantap&lay the son of Bhup&la, built the temple at S&m&th, IX. 208-*-X. 180.
Vasanta-tilaca Metre^ specimen of the,- X. 439.
Vasantayiird, the spring festival of the Hindus, XVII. 277.
Vdsava^ founder of a Saiva sect, XVII. 198 ; an incarnation of Nandi, 199.
Vasati or Yamuna^ situated in the north of Bharata's empire^ VIIL 840«
Vasishtha, a sage, husband of Arundhatl, IIL 480— XI. 64— XVII. 616.

, one of the seven Rishis, what star he represents, IX. 84.
Vasishtty the same with the river Gomati, XIV. 410.
Fas/racdra, an uncivilized race of men, VI. 514.

Vasu or Vibhavasu^ presiding deity of fire, abode of, in the Al-burz mountain^ VIIL 8&4ii
VasubhtUL, a Br&hmana of the Gotama tribe, his three daughters, XVII. 256.
Fasucij a serpent, of his serving as a rope in the churning of the sea, XL 188.
Vasudevay father of Crishna, his seven children destroyed by Cansa, XL 85. .
Vasudhana^ a tribe or country in the north-west of Bharata's^ empire, VIIL 840.
Vasudharay a mountain, temples on it, VI|L 351, 861. .

Vasumangirif situated in the north of Bharata's empire, VIIL 840.
Vasumatiy a country f VIIL 36 L

Vasusy father of Vivaswata and son of Lamecb, a king of CashmiTf VL 479*
VaiUy or Bengal Ficusy botanical description of the, IV. 310.

, of the Vata tree in Sw^tadwipa, an incarnation of Vishnu at Jagann4tha^ XL 148. •

Vatadhanay a country and tribe, VIIL 336, 340.

Vatapiy a Daitya, XIV. 443.

VatsUy a celebrated sage, IIL 436.

— , a mountain, country, und tribe in the middle of India, VIIL 886, 838, 858.

Vatsaroy son of Dhruva, of his children, V. 253.

Vayaviyam or Atihahicctf the atom-like germ from which living beings originate^ X1V« 4ftL

Vaytiy a Purdna, VIIL 270 ; of his court on the mount Meru, 848.

, the same with iEoIus, guardian of the north-west quarter, XL 15, 17, 80^ 5&
VayubhtUiy son of Vasubhuti, one of the Ganadharas of the Jain schools, XVIL 856^ Wt.
Ved&nta Doctriney maintains that the divinity pervades all nature, IIL. 859, 87S»
Vedaniyay explanation of the term, XVII. 272.
Vedasy sacred writings of the Hindus, called Ragyajuhs&mi^tharva, subjects o^ L 840^ S4i»

■ X .,

^

VED VIB 315

VedaSf supposed to be the books of Egyptian science called Harmonia, III. 819.
', of their not being originally known to mankind in India, V. 259.

', remarks on the date of the preset alrangement of the, VII. 888.

, treatise on the, by H. T. Colebrooke^ VIII. 369 ; interpretations in the, 467.
reside in the White Island in human shapes, XL 69.

-, were originally handed down to Vy&sa, and date thereof, XI. 78, 80.
discovery of a modem imitation of them, with remarks On the genuine works, XIV. 1.

-, their authority disregarded by the Jains and Bauddhas, XVIL1M8.
of the two branches of religious acts therein distinctly marked, XVII. 818.
Vedasdra or Vedasar&oara^ a lake in the White Island, XI. 120.
Vedasmriti or Vedavati^ a river that flows from the P&riyatra mountain, VIII. 385.

, the same with the river Diimodara, XIV. 402.
Vedi^ a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Vegetable ImpressionSf fossil, in the Shale of the Burdwan coal strata, XVIII. Pt II. 40.
Vejara^ the same with Andromeda, her form, VIII. 258.
VelladevOf father of VisaUd^va, an account of him, IX. 188.
VefUii lies in the south of Bharata's empire, VI I L 389.

, father of Prithu or Noah, V. 258— IX. 79.

Venava or Venu, a river which flows from the mount Vindhya, VIII. 885.

VenkatOy a name of Vishnu, XVII. 587, 596.

Venkatapatiy R^ja of Chandragiri, account of his gold coins, XVII. 596.

Ventura, General, his letter regarding the excavations at Mtoiky^la, XVII. 600.

Venugartta^ the bamboo fir, in the Mah^nadi, XIV. 449.

Venumanta or Venuman^ a mountain, of the three forte of the Vidyadharas on it, VIII. 860.

Venumatif situated in the north-west of Bharata's empire, VIII. 840.

Venus, the same with Bhav^ni, III. 838; the beloved of Cupid the elder, 405.

, daughter of Astynome, XI. 46; her birth, 139 ; both male and female, 148.
Verasinaj who he was, XVII. 287.

Verddhana Suri, disciple of Chandra Ach&rya, XVII. 258.
Verddhamanoy Mah^vira, the 24th Tirthankara of the Jains, XVII. 252; one of the four

eternal Jinas, 276 ; born in Behar, 282, 292.
Verroal. See EUore.

Vertumnoy being with child by Apollo, III. 441.

Vesaniapdloy son of Bbup&ia, king of Oaura, and brother of Sthirap&la, IX. 74.
Vtsta of the Romans and the Vdsta P&ji, remarks on, VIII. 78, 87.
Vesta, one of the three Parca^ the same with the energy of BrahmA, XI. 118.
Vetaladeva, king of the devils, chastised by Vicramaraca, IX. 120.

Vetravati or Bet-aoa, a river which flows firom the Piiriyatra mountain, VIII. 885— XFV. 408.
Vexoris, supposed to be the same person with Ocboreus, III. 450.
Vibhishan, king of Sabela or Sumatra, XIV. 458.
VibhUhana, brother of Havana, XVII. 609.
Vibhrqjoy the same with the mountain <^ Ramya in Sicam, XI. 85.

216 VIB VID

Vibhuti, of the material of, XVIL 175.

VicatOy a tribe or country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

Vicaiaroy son of Sacatara, V. 265 ; revenged the death of his father upon Ugradhanwa, 86d.

Vicatpallif the kingdom of Chandradasa beyond the Vindhya mountain, IX. 94.

Vicramay a king, the seventeentli in regular succession from Chandragupta, IX. 145.
■, every one of that name cutting off his own head at the feet of C41i, IX. 122»

Vicramacesarii prime minister to Mrigancadatta, cures a Brahmen of the bite of a snakef -
IX. 124; the same with Sri-carna-deva R&ja, 126.

Vicramidityai a geographical tract ascribed to him, his era, VIII. 268.

-— , the Second Sica^ his era and birth place, IX. 82, 87, 127 ; son of GandbarApSy

descended from Raja Cama ; contemporary with Sapor, also called Sudraca, usurped
the throne of Pataliputra, 106; killed by the son of Tacshasa, 118; his battle with
Nrisinha Nripa, 123 ; a portion of Mah^deva, 125 ; marries the daughter of Calinga-
seni, 128 ; battle with S^vahana, 129 ; various names, 138 ; epoch of, 145.

«— — — , the Thirdj said to be the son of a Brahmen of Banares called Chandragupta

IX. 147 ; affinity to Yezdigird, 150 ; son of Bahramgor, 163, 202; learned men of
court, 178; his era in Mew^r, 189.

-, alleged to be the same with Augustus, X. 33 ; alarmed by prophecies of the

birth of a Saviour, killed by the child in battle, 41 ; his son crowned the king of Milava
at Ujjain, 42 ; the eldest, of his not being the same with Sacari, 54 ; his era b^^nn
at his death, 97 ; eight hundred kings his vassals, 109.

— , two kings of that name in Cashmir, XV, 32, 41, 87; king of India, 260.
-, and Sdlivihanaj on the respective eras of, IX. 117.

Vicramamitra^ the seventeenth from Chandragupta, the same with Vicram&ditya, X. 43.
Vicramapratidesa Vyavastha^ a geographical tract ascribed to Vicram&ditya, XIII. 268.
Vicramaraeay his sacrifice in honour of Cdli and other legends of, IX. 120, 146.
Vicramasy of there being several of that name, as well as of the name oi Saliv&faana, X. 48.
Vicramdsactiy a victorious general of Vicram^ditya, IX. 127.
Vicramasagaraj a geographical tract, an account of the, XIV. 376.
Vicramasena^ brother and successor of Tilacachandra, IX. 143.
Vicram&tunga^ king of Pataliputra-pura, IX. 122; of his being surrounded by the Maho-

medans, his making his escape, and afterwards defeating his enemy, 123.
Vicramitra^ the eighth king of the Sunga dynasty, IX. 101.
Vidarbhuy a tribe or country in the south-east of Bharatas empire, VIIL 338.
Vidhu or Sundar^ a town near Teke-naf, XIV. 450.
VidhytUa^ a mountain in the Deccan, VI II. 334.
Vediha^ the country of Janaka, VIII. 336.

Vidisoy a river which flows from the Pariyatra mountain, VIII. 335.
Vidyasankara Achdrya^ a spiritual head of the Sringeri establishment, XVIL 180.
Vidyasanya Achdrya^ another of the same, XVIL 180.
Vidura and Vydsa^ of their conveying to the wandering Pandavas intelligence necessary for

their safety, by obscure sentences written on rocks, V. 136.

VID VIR 217

yidurat an incarnation of Yama, begotten in the house of Vichitra?eiya, by Vylsa, X; 67.
Viifyadkarast a demon tribe, VIII. 381.

Vigahanoy son of Pnthwiplila, returns to Oauda on the death of his fiither, IX. 170.
Vijaloy the Jain king of Kalyan, murdered by the Lingivant Saivas, XVIL 800, 288.
Vijayaf one of the wardens of Vishnu's paUce, imprecation pronounced upon him, III. 898.

, first king of Ceylon after the war between R4ma and R4vana, X. 88.

, name of one of the heavens, XVII. 274.

', the ever victorious tree produced from the churning of the ocean, XI. 187.

Vijaydbhi NandanOj the fourth S&ca, number of years comprized in his epoch, IX. 88.

Vlfojfodevi^ mother of Mandita and Maurya Putra, XVIL 257.

Vijayadhanwh a descendant of Viswadhanwa, obtained the surname of Caunapa, III. 408.

Vijayanagar^ a principality in south India, XVIL 592.

Vijaydswa, king of the country round the Nishadha hills, deposed by his minister, 1 1 1. 890.

Vijayaverdhana, a Yacsha, bom as the elephant Sanchaniga, III. 444.

FijeUuvOf son of Prithu, V. 254; bom again of his own wife and of hioiself, 255.

^iPV^ consort of Buddha, III. 411.

Vijrarm&mi Surij one of the seven Dasapurvi Jain teachers, XVII. 286.

ViUsaj a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVII. 190.

ViUigaamj temple <^Boddha at, VL 486.

VimalambhUf a place in Bactria where Arana performed penance, VL 515.

Vimanasj heavenly cars. III. 829; meaning lofty grounds with many streams, 880.

Vini, a musical instrament See Been.

Vtnaia^ mother of Oaruda, VIIL 364.

Vindhya Mountains^ two Sanscrit inscriptions from the, translated, 11. 167.

— — i source of the Naravindhya river in the, III. 816, 890.

> geology of the, XVIII. Pt. L 18.

Vindhya or Riaha^ a range of mountains, situation o^ VIIL 83^-»XL 80.

, catalogue of the rivers that flow from the, VIIL 885.

, mountains to the south of Anugangam, XIV. 881, 882, 891.

', his rearing his head above Himalaya, and being desired by his spiritual teacher to

remain in a prostrate posture, XIV. 397.
Vindhya-matdica or Munrica^ a part of the Vindhya hill, VIII. 887— XIV. 897.
Vindhya Sacii^ an account of that dynasty, IX. 219, 240.
VindkyasaraSf the same with the lake M&nasarovar, III. 880.
Vindhyaviiini^ the same place with Sagala or Mirzapoor, IX. 55.

Vipasa or Beya^ a river which flows from the mount Him&vat, VIIL 885 ; the Beyab, 84L
Vipami^ a Buddha, length of life he enjoyed, XVIL 250.
Vipula, a mountain, of the Plactha tree on it, VIIL 849.
yirabhadray king of Ceylon, cause of his war with Prithvi lUja, IX. 77, 109.

, of his having disconcerted the sacrifice of Dacsha, XVIL 18&
Viranchif BrahmA, X. 55.

8 O

S16 VIR VIS

Saiva^ % Sam sect, XVII. 1Mb
Virdsaya^ the place where Gangeyanas defeated India, III. 430.
Virasenof won of Guhyaca, king of the immoyable part of the creation, IV. S96.
Viratga-jit^ a title of Gangeyanas, III. 430.

Virupacska^ the lord of the comer of Nairita on mount Mem, VIII. 848.
Virupacslya^ one of the two divisions of the Ragho-nandaoa hills, XIV. S8f •
VirupaishOf a perfect Yogi and teacher of the practices of Yoga, XVIL 190«
Visachaea^ a monntam, the place of Caiticqras abode, VIIL MS.
Fisaladan, an account, of his origin, reign, &c. IX. 188 190.

Visamasila^ king of Pratisht&na, the same with S&liv4hana, IX. 188; and VienamAdityab UTt
■ or Samoiila^ bore the title of Trivicrama, X. 48.

Vishabhanandi^ nncle and fbe of Mahfcrira in one of his births, XVIL SSL

Viimjajfui, a tribe^ VIIL 381.

Visknu^ Siva and BraiwiA^ the Indian trinity, on the attribntes ni, L 84L

, the same with Osiris, IIL 841 ; as one of the greal powers, water or hnnudprin^
ciple, III. 359 ; while asleep in Ddvis bosom, a Lotos rises fiom his navd, BmhM4
bom in this, disputed primogeniture, oorrected by Mah4d&?a, bat Vishnu owning Ua
inability to discover his head or feet is acknowledged the first bora, ttmibur wan of tht
Egyptian gods, 374, 375 ; the Sun his station, 888; deluded the deaaona in Am Ant
of a Sany4si named Bnddha, 414. Vide Yoni, Linga, Murti, Osiris^ VaishdnvMU
', the present being his Cdpa, V. 948; issued fixm the kft side of Adbxm, 848|

aflSnity between him and Dis, and Jupiter, 299.

— , the same with Jina, Shem an incamation of, VL 4iS ; the praaonring power, 474b
', his various shapes in diftcent parts of the worU, VIIL 854 ; his ibode jniho ^d*

ley between the Cumuda and Anyana mountains, 855 ; among waters and in the land of
darkness, 366.
> his birth in the house of a shepherd, and incarnation in the womb of « viigiu fam»

told, X. 27; of his boar-like incarnation, his seven Calpas, 86^ 88; residing oa the

northern shores of the white sea, 68.

— , rescued die earth from sinking into hell in the shape of a boar, XL 89; fimns

mountains and continents, 30 ; educated with the supreme bein^ 46 ; his manifesta-
tion as Crishna in Swetam on Tricuta onfy, 48, 74^ 98 ; bom in ladia sa dittos 88 1
the preserving power. 111 ; one of the five principal deities, 119 ; asaumea the shi^
of a tortoise under the Mandara mountain at the diuming of Ihe sea, 188^ tus vmSift
with the giants after his manriage widi Lacshmi, 148.

his transforming Umself into a mountain, called Salsgiam or frandaiudlaj 4lwM?ugh
fear of Satnm, XIV. 414.

Vtshnurloca^ inhabitants of Vishnu's heaven, 1IL84L

Vishnupadodacoj a place at tiie confluence of the Buma with the Ganges uAmto a fMM nC
the White Island was brought by Variduh XL 88.

Vishnurpurdna^ name of one of the Hindu sacred works, VIIL 870.

k'm

VIS viu tit

Vuhmtoerddhana, a Jain R&ja of Mjraofe eoiivtrted to tha Vjihmi fiutli» XVIL WL

Visih'ngt a stage, fi)ur cos from Matkuiga, XVIL StSL

Vituddka^ a mountain, VIIL S5fl!»

Fisvacarma or TwashtOf the chief engineer of the godi^ VL 600n^X* 0& Sea beiovr.

Visvacirtipuraj once the capital pf Mi9n$ IIL 439.

Viswacsena^ sover^jga of Mocsbesa, gives bis daughter in marrii^ to CapqraaM» UL 4tT.

Visvanitha^ a place in Aa&ma» XIV, 487*

Viswacarman, the Vulcan of the Hindust L 904— V. SSO^-X 126~X1. 58.

Vimabhuj a Buddha, the leng^i of Ufe lie enjoyed, XVIL 850»

Vimmibhuta^ prince of Riyagriha» an incarnation of Mahivlray XVIL S5L

Vitwadhanva^ son of Pushpadhanwa, IIL 403; his affinitj to Herculei^ 407«

Vtmawiiira, feuds oC with Oautamaf IIL 860 ; a holy man, VL SS6.

, also called Causacat from the hermitage in Cusagr^ma, XI V» 418.
Vistoa Pdnif a Dhyani-Bodhisatwa or Creator of the 5th or future Baddba fystem, XVL 448.
Viswaripa^ son of Twashta, XL 761
VinoasenOf a Jain of the Vajrasiddi4 difisiottt XVIL S86.

Vimaspkatka or Fisvaspkwji, afcing of the OangeCic provJAces after Pukwa, IX. 158*
Fifwegwaroy an epithet of Saiva, XVIL 170.

Vifwisara-pradsif dedaration of what is most exceUent in the Qniveiie, IIL 888.
Viiarana. Vide Vaitaraiu#

Vitaram ddUrya^ oneof tba spiritiua beads ofllie Sringeri estdblishmentt XVU^ 180.
Vilata DivOf converted to the Vaisbnara faith by Ramaniya, XVL 89.
Vitasia, the same river with the Hydaspes, IIL 454-^VIIL 8a5-«-IX 88.
Vitihoira. a covitry bebmd the Vindbya moiiRUias, VUL 837,
Vivarnas, a tribe, VIIL 338.
Vivtunoatay the son of Vasu, VL 478.
Voduy the son of Brabm^ XL B9.

Volatile Caustic Alkali^ a cure for persons bitten by snakes, IL 383»
Voultij the emperor of China, opened an intercourse between that country and India, IX. 40.
FoYSBY, Dr. IL W., on the diamond mines of south India, XV. 120.

I on the mosaic of Agra, XV. 489.

-, on the geology of Nagpoie, XVIU. Pt. L 18L

-» on the petrified shells of the OaweighirhiUi, X VUL Ft L IflT.

Vn^^-vilaSf lungs of M agadha, svhy ao caUed, IX. 78.

Vratragkni^ a river which flows from the P&riyatrm mowitaiB, VIIL 338*

Vricaf a country in the middle 4if India, VIIL 336.

Vriddhamantesmara^sawttidroj cmt of the mouths of the Bhagirathi, XIV. 488.

Vrihadraika^ king of Cicata, and founder of the dynaa^ of the Barhadrathasb IX 81.

VrVuLspaii or Gum, the Indian cyde of sixty years, essay oo. III. 808.

, an ancient legislator IIL 388; regent of Japiter, pieccptor of the gods, 4Slt 488,

, his hermit^e in Matulingat VIIL 858.

230 VM WAlt

Vrikaspatij founder x>f the Hindu atheistical school, XVI. 5. . i

Vfihatcaiha^ a collection of historical anecdotes, VIIL 269.

Vrijapdla or Brigawdla^ the same with Mahlt B&Ii, IX. 211. •

VriskOf a tribe or country in the south-east of Bharata's empire, VIII. SS8, 362.

Vrishabhaf a mountain in India, VIIL S55; in Sumatra, X. 150.

Vrishabanca-tancartiy Mah^eva residing on the mount Cajara, VIII. S61.

VritiyOj a river which flows from the Him&vat mountain, VIII. 335. ...

Vulcan^ of Egypt, an Avatftra of Mah&d^va, III. 328, of the ancient Egyptians ; fixwi Dio«
dorus, was elemental fire^ chief creative deity, water as nutriment, earth, the recqMa*
cle of formation, 360 ; compared with the Hindu system, 360 ; the same as Aunra, 380. *

^ father of Eurymedon, XVII. 617.

VuUabha Achdrya^ founder of the Rudra or Vallabh&chluri sect, XVI. 85; diurnal ceremo-
nies of his followers, 90; authorities o^ 94; successors of, 97; Gdsain estaUishment
o( at Srinathdwar, 97.

Vyaghramuchaf a tribe in the empire of Bharata, VIII. 338.

VyakaranOf narrative scriptures of the Bauddhas, XVI. 426.

Vyakta^ son of Dhanamitra a Jain G&nadharas, XVII. 257.

Vyakt&vadhutas^ a class of the Saktas, XVII. 228. •

VyalagriTHiy a tribe with necks like snakes in the south-east, VIIL 338.

Vyalaranya^ woods lying to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.

VyantaraSy one of the four classes of divine beings reckoned by the Jains^ XVIL 274.

Vyisa^ father of Suca^ HI. 424.

supposed author of the Pur&nas, V. 136«

his composing the Vedas in one x>f the Samachhes of Bamiy&n, VI. 467 to 469.
son of Par&sara, IX. 87. .

of hb having raised seed to the deceased Vichotraverya, X. 67.
-, first presumed to write the V6das in a book, XL 78 ; Vishnu, 80.

W.

Wacketh of S&gar, XVIII. Pt I. 57.

Walesy legends in, of battles fought between an ox and a beaver, V. 258.

Walidf a Caliph, effected the conquest of Sind, IX. 165.

Wait Khdn^ minister of the king of India, recovers Aracan from the Burmese, XVL 368.

Walucu, N., M. D., on two new species of Saroolobus and other plants by, XIL 566. .

, on some more Indian plants by, XIIL 369.

, on a new species of wild N^pal Camellia by, XIIL 428.
WallSi observations on the theory of, in fortification, VI. 93.
Walters, H., journey across the Pandua hills by, XVIL 499.

■ , census of the city of Dacca, by, XVIL 535.
Ward, Dr. J.) on the geology of Penang, by, XVIII. Pt. II. 149.

»

■>

^1

WAR WOO t2t

Warrelj a tiribe of pirates, IX. 227.

Warren, Li£Ut. J., observations and experiments on refraction^ by, IX. 1*

— — , Capt. observations for determining the obliquity^ of the ecliptic XII. 192.

fVateTf trial by, a species of ordeal, I. 390.

Webb, Capt. W. S., on a survey in Kemaon, by, XIII. 293.

Weights and Measures^ Indian, treatise on, V. 91.

West, essays on the sacred isles of the, VIII. 245— X. 27; (and errata),— XL 11.

Whiie Goddess or Sweta Devi, essay on the, XI. 88, 90, 110, 129.

While Island, in the Euxine or the Icshu sea, affinity of; to Limbus Patnim, X. 37. 140.

.................. or SweUimj called also S&cam, essay on the, XL II ; Britain, 21, 22, 149.

White River, of Bruce, probably the C&li, III. 307 ; or Nahrulabyad, 309.

Widow, duties of a faithful Hindu, from Sanscrit authorities, IV. 209.

Wild Dog, of the HimWaya described, XVIII. Pt. II. 221.

Wilcox, Lieut. R., memoir of a geographical survey of Asam, by, XVII. 314.

WiLFORD, Lieut. Francis, remarks on the city of Tagara, by, I. 369.

.. . . , essay on Egypt by. III. 295.

— , dissertation on Semiramis, by, IV. 363.

— , account of ancient inscriptions, by, V. 135.

— , on Hindu chronology, V. 241.

— , on the names of the Cabirian deities, by, V. 297.

— , on mount Caucasus, by, VI. 455.

— , on the sacred isles of the west, by, IX. 32 — X. 27— XL 11.

— , chronology of the kings of Magadha, by, IX. 82.

, on the eras of Vicramiiditya and Sliliv^hana, by, IX. 117.

WiLKiNS, C, remarks on his system of writing asiatic words in Roman letters, by, 1. 8, 33.

. . , translation of Monghyr inscription, by, I. 123.

• , ditto Buddal inscription, by, I. 131.

, ditto of Buddh-Gya of, inscription, by, I. 284.

, observations on the Sikhs, by, I. 289.

, on two inscriptions from the Vindhya mountains, by, II. 167.

WiLMOT, Mr., his transcript of Gya inscription, I. 284.
Wilson, H. H., on the history of Cashmir, by, XV. 1.

, account and translation of various Sanscrit inscriptions, by, XV. 436, 499.

, on the Sanscrit inscription at Abu, by, XVI. 284.

'■ — , a sketch of the religious sects of the Hindus, by, XVI. I.

. , notice of three tracts received from N^pal, by, XVI. 450.

, on the religious sects of the Hindus, XVII. 169.

, on the ancient coins in cabinet of the Asiatic Society, XVIL 559.

— — , on the Dionysiacs of Nonnut, XVIL 607.

White Sea, on the churning of the, XL 98. 131.

Woods, Indian, table of elasticity and other properties of, XVIII. Pt I. 216.

3 H

222 WOR YAM

Worlds creation of it in tbe form of a Lotus, VIII. 846.

■ I of the number of Yojanas its breadth measures, X. 145.
f divisions of the, according to the Buddhists and the Pauranics, XL 27.
— — , of its renovation and the periodical recurrence of events in the world, XL 85»
Wrbde, F., account of the St Thome Christians, by, VIL 364.

X.

Xantharii sea cows on the shores of the atlantic. III. 377.

Xanihe^ the same with the district of Troas, III. 377.

Xanthi or Yantiiy a nation in Thrace, III. 377.

XanihuSf a town and river in Lycia, a son of Jupiter, III. 377.

Xerxes, a large body of Hindus with him in his invasion of Greece, X. 106.

Y.

YacshC'Iipi or Writing of the Yacihasj III. 313.

YacsAas, a tribe in Abyssinia, I IL 307; superior beings, their writing taught to Sham, SIS*

, a demon tribe, VIII. 331.

Yacskij a written character in Butan or Tibet, IIL 315.

Yacskini'devif an Indian goddess, IIL 310.

Yddavendruy mountains of the exterior Cushadwip or Abyssinia, III. 328.

Yaduj son ofYayati, and ancestor of Crishna, IX. 92; son of Nahusha, 105.

YaduSi of their falling by mutual wounds, X. 35.

Yakudj the same place with Yudhabhumi near the Indus, IIL 351.

Yaiy a tribe in Aracan, XIV. 449.

Yajapury called Jaugepoor, XIV. 404.

Yajna^ a Bauddha' king on the Ganges, sent an embassy to China in 408, IX« 44. .

Yajnifa-varma^ an emperor of India, supposed to be Yajnyasri, IX. 110.

Yajurvedoj the white, observations on, and extracts from, VIIL 415.

, the black, observations on, and extracts from, VIIL 434.
■ , the same with Brahm4, XL 120.

— — , modern imitation of the Yajurveda detected, XIV. 2.
Yak of Tariary or Bushy Tailed Bull of Tibet description of the, IV. 351.
Yakain. See Aracan.

Yalithf how long his dynasty lasted, IX. 181.
Yamoy court of in the station of Asuras, IIL 299 ; fare paid by the dead for passage to his

regions, 342 ; supposed to be tlie same with Serapis or Pluto, 408.
one of the seven divisions of the old continent, IIL 300.

-, one of the two countenances of Dbarmaraja, V. 298 ; a form of Vishnu, 299,

YAM YAV 233

Tama^ or Yamariy guardian deity of the southern quarter, VIII. 280, 209.

born in the house of Vichitraverya, X. 67 ; his abode in Maha Lanca, 143,
-, rules in the south of Meru, XI. SO ; excluded from the Hindu Triad, 119.

Pluto, brother of the river Calindi, XIV. 388, 395.
Yamadwipa^ a division of the continent. III. 300.

Yamaladwipa or Malaya^ a division of the continent, the Peninsula of Malacca, III. 299.
Yamapuriy the infernal city. III. 399.

Yamapuriy the depot for souls after death in M^laca or Mah4 Lanca, X. 142. 146.
Yamodadhiy the southern sea, the Mediterranean or Hippados, VIII. 304, 339.
Yamuna or Jumnaj a river that flows from the mount Him&vat, VIIL 335, 340.

, elder sister of Calindi, daughter of the Sun, XIV. 394, 395, 896, 398, 460.
Yamunif a river beyond the Bor Abors, XVII. 400.
Yamzu^ a large lake near Laganche, XVII. 527.
Yandheyay a country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Yanglsekht/ang or Kinshakyangy the river Pavani, VIII. 332.
YarUra^rdgaj a name of an astronomical work, VIII. 257.
Yarascara Dervz, king of Cashmir, XV. 74.
Ydrchandj name of a place in Tartary, VIII. 320.
Yarken or /for, a race of people so named, XV» 378.

Yaron Dzang-boip'tchon^ the same with the river Dzangbo*tchon, XVIL 462.
Yasca^ a sage, author of a glossary for the Vedas, traced to larchas. III. 354.
Yashoyutay a tribe or country to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 341.
Yashiendsj a descendant of Pethinas, one of the cynick circle. III. 418.
Yasobhadra^ a Jain of the Vagras4kh& division, XVII. 288.
•^— — Suriy one of the six Sruta Kevali Jain teachers, XVII. 286.
Yasoddy daughter of Samaravira, and wife of Mah^vlra, XVII. 352.
Yasovaiiy Isana's court on the mount Meru, VIII. 340, 348.
YatunapurOf (RattiapuraJ^ the city of gems, XVI. 277.
Yalha khyatam^ explanation of the term, XVII. 168.
Yiilidherma^ the duties of an ascetic, what they are, XVII. 267.
Yatisy amongst the Jains, ascetic practices of, IX. 248.
'■ , the religious order of the Jains, XVII. 272, 291.
Yalnika^a Bauddha sect, account of their tenets, XVI. 435.
Yaluj the leader of the Yadas, who emigrated from India to Abyssinia, III. 328.
Yatupa^ king or chief of the Yatus or Yadavas, supposed to be king ^thiops, III. 328.
Yatusj nickname of the descendants of Yatu or Yadavas, origin of them. III. S27.
Yaudheya^ a country in the north of Bharata's empire, VIII. 340.
Yauk-duridAj the same place with Dundhyali, VI. 461.

Yavatia^ derivation of the name. III. 358; a tribe to the south of the Jambuna, VIII. 841.
Yavandcharya^ author of some astronomical works, X. 99.
Yavanamargana^ a tribe in the south*west of Bharata's empirei VIII. 889.

224 YAV YU

Yavanasj a tribe on tbe Call, III. 303 ; allies of Gautama, ancestors of the Gre^ks,^ SSI;

from Yuy to mix, or as followers of the Yoni, 358.
-^— — and Mlechhas of the Cushadwipf obtain reunion with the supreme being, IV. S6S.
f considered as a sort of Hindus in thetime of Chandragupta,. Y^ 88$. .
, the Greeks of Bactria so .called, VIII. SSI.
■ ■ , their eight kings ruled over the countries bordering on the Induii IX. 184| 210%
——9 punished by Sagara, XL 64; of the S4ca tribe, 66.

, written Jaban, and translated Moguls in the LJria annldsy XV. 259.

Yayatiy son of Nahusha, of the divisions of his empire, IX» 91.

Ybaug or Jybuck^ a place lying between Gabul and Balkh, VI. 487.

Y-du'tnan^ the same with the rive)r black water, XL 145.

Yecain^ supposed to be Aracan, XIV. 448.

Yehud. Vide Yudhabhumi.

Yehungsialan^ the principal town of the Syalas, VIII. 342.

Yeko-ChangOy a river beneath the mount Chaksharochu Ari, XVIL 528.

Yelum Thungkif a mountain near Yir-lib, XVIL 518.

Yainagoodum, narrative of a route thither from. Chunarghur, VIL 57.

Yesdejirdy son of Bahramgor, affinity with Vicram&ditya, IX. 149, 155, 241.

Yir-lib^ a village in the route from Cathmandu to Tazedo, XVIL 517r

Yo, dialect of the Burma language. Vocabulary of the, V. 224.

YogUy the perfect fulfilment of, unattainable in the K&li age, XVIL 184^ lS5b

, of its having been popular in the early centurie* of tha Christii^n era, XVIL ISft.

Yogacasthd or Yoga Bhrasta^ wife of Linasu, her incest traced to Jooasta, IIL 818, 460.

Yogadeha, said to be the same with the Atibahica or Vayaviyam, XIV. 48S.

Yoga Star^ the same with^ Sinus, IIL 459,

Yofauj a measure of distance, VIII. 272.

Yogi-gopa^ a place, XIV. 425. .

Yoginipura, the city of Dilli, IX. 109, 167.

YogtniSf female anachorets, IIL 410.

, forms of D^vi, X. 53.
, evil spirits, made slaves of by the Vam&charis, XVIL 222, 224.

Yogis or JogiSf to whom the term is properly applicable, XVIL 176, 1^^.

Yomadoungy a mountain, XVIL 463.

Yoniy the s3?mbol of Bhaga or the conceiving power of Vishnu as the homici pnuici|iL^

excited by the Linga or Symbol of Bija, the vivifying power of Iswara . M Fire^ III.

350 ; united by Brahma the creative power, 358 ; or time, the navel oC Vbhii^ 868L'
YonijaSi their war with the foUowers of Iswara, IIL 358, 36L

, the Yavanas, of their battle with the Lingancitas, VL 532.
Yt^fiyanciVas, votaries of D^vi, III. 362.

Ysiris, a deity in the west of India, III. 387 ; the same with Iswara, 396.
Ym, an emperor, VIII. 294. ...»

YU ZEN 225

Yuj a tribe in Aracan, XIV. 4.49.

Yudd/ieyiif the same with the country of Hud, VIII. 313.

Yudhabhumi or land ofvxir^ now Yehud, between the Indus and Behat, III. 351.

Yudhishthiruy makes overtures of peace with Duryodhen through Vidura and Vyasa, V. 137.

, epoch of his reign, V. 242— IX. 82, 86, 210.

-9 supposed to be the same with the ancient Buddha or Dharmaraja, IX. 88.
-, the immediate predecessor of Pret^paditya, X. 54.
-, of the affinity between him and Minos, XI. 85.
-, a king of Cashmir, XV. 31 ; era of, 97.

Yuga or Mah^i/iiga, how many years it consists of, X. 36*

Yugas, of Hindu chronology, observations on the, I. 237.

Yullukahy the same with Hud-Vallala or Lilaios, VIII. 343.

Yunnan^ a place, XIV. 435.

Yu-quang^ a province, VIII. 332.

Yut'hici or Azorick Jasmiriy botanical descripUon of the, IV. 246.

Yuzy Hyrcanian dogs, a description of them given by the Persians, XIV. 468.

z.

Zdba^ an emporium in the Peninsula of M41ac4, IX. 39.

Zabiahj a kind of wood in Dum, XVII. 516.

Zabudiboy fjambudwipa^j the imaginary island of the Burmas, VI. 224.

Zabulf another name for Gazni, VI. 519.

Zadadrns^ the same with the Satodara or Satadru, IX. 53.

Zairty a lake, supposed to be the same with the Amara or Sura Sarovara, III. 307.

Zaitiopia^ the same with Ethiopia, 111.328.

Zalmolxisy Zamolxis or Salmolxis^ the same with Salmalcswara, VIII. 298.

Zalzer or Salj the white, supposed to be the same with Sarasala, VI. 527.

Zambre or Zaire Lake^ name derived from Amara and Sura, III. 307.

Zambu^ one of the two divisions of tlie old continent, VIII. 328.

Zaray supposed to be the same with the town of Sore, XIV. 450.

Zarades or Zoroastn-f the eldest, son of Ormazes, supposed to be Belus and Saurid, X. 137.

Zarado Bura^ translation of his view of the religion of Godama (Gautama), VI. 265.

Zaretisy a goddess supposed to be the consort of Zarades or Zoroaster, X. 137.

Zarrahy a village near Rilleing, XVII. 527.

Zeber Pahdr, one of the Pandua hills, XVIF. 505.

Zt'eJ Mahommed Shdht/y the astronomical tables of Jayasinha, notice of the, V. 178, 205.

Zrhr Mohereh or Snake Stone, description and analysis of the, XVI. 383.

ZemindarSy of Orissa, XV. 230.

Zendy an extract from the writings in this language, L 45.

Zengy Africa, X. 142.

3 I

226 ZEN ZUZ

Zengh or Sancha^ an island, VIII. 304.

Zetkia-vdlaj the range of mountains by which the world is surrounded, VIII. 284.

ZilleCy a village near the Dihong inhabited by the Meeshmies, XVII. 337.

Zengis the Usbeck^ his destroying a fort to the north of Bamiy&n, VI. 472.

Zisuthrus or Sisisthrus, when he lived, IX. 86.

Zodiacy on the antiquity of the Indian, II. 289. .. .. '

, on the Indian and Arabic divisions of the, IX. 323.
Zohicf of his giving himself up to the devil, IX; 119.
Zohal or Kt/evun^ the same with Saturn, IV. 373»
Zoroaster^ the eldest, his different names, supposed to bQ Mizraim, X. 137.

, called Mog, supposed to be the sage Mochus, XI. 75.
Zfiffu^ a city, VI. 517, 518.

Zung'Shehary a place to the east of Langur, XVII. 18.

Zuzariy son of Masdeus or Segamus, king of Halabor, in India, made a convert of bj
St. Thomas, of the derivation of his name, X. 77.

The following references have been accidentally omitted in their proper places :

Cautley, Lieut., on the coal and lignite of the Himalaya, XVII. 387.
Grant, Capt, P. W., on a method of determining the longitude, XVL 235.
Herbert, Capt. J. D., on the snake stone or Zehr Mohereh, XVI. 382.
' , on the occurrence of coal in the Himalaya, XVI. 897.

.. 1.

LIST OF THE

PrrjaiiHrtttjaE, Titt^l^vt^i^mt^f anh Sstttttavitfi

OF THE

ASIATIC SOCIETY.

PRESIDENTS.

Sir Wm. Jones. Kt. Chief Justice, Elected 5th February 1784. Died Ist May 1794.

Sir John Shore. Bt., Gov. Geo Ditto 22d May 1794. departed to England 2d May J797.

Sir Robert Chambers. Kt.. Ditto 7th December 1797. Ditto 10th January 1799,

Sir John Anstruther, Bt Ditto 24th January 1799, Ditto in March 1806.

II. T. CoLEBROOKE. Ei»q Ditto 2d April 1806, .... Ditto Ist February 1815.

Francis. Lord Moira. Marquis op

Hastings, K. G.,Gov. Gen., Ditto Ut February 1815,.. Ditto in December 1822.

The Hou'ble J. H. Harington. Esq., Ditto 7th May 1823, Ditto 4th July 1827.

The Hon ble Sir C. £. Grey. Kt Ditto 7th November 1827, Ditto4th July 1832.

The Hon ble Sir £. Ryan, Kt., Ditto 5th September 1832.

VICE PRESIDENTS.

Sir J. Murray, Elected 20ih October 1796.

John Fleming, Esq., Ditto ditto, 1796.

The Hon'ble J. H. Harington, Esq., Ditto 28th September 1797.

II. T. Colebrooke, Esq., Ditto 5th October 1803.

Sir John Royds, Ditto 12lh Febrnarv 1812.

The Hon'ble Sir E. H. East. Kt. Chief Justice. Ditto 7th December 1816.
The Right Rev. F. MiDDLBTON, Bishop of Calcutta, Ditto.

Major General T. Hardwicke, Ditto 13th November 1819.

The Hon ble W. B. Bayley, Ditto ditto 1819,

The Right Rev. Bishop HliBER, Ditto 7th January, 1824.

The Hon. Sir C. Grey. Kt. Chief Justice. Ditto 4lh January 1826.

The Honble Sir John Franks, Ditto 3rd January 1827.

The Hou'ble Sir C. T. Metcalfe, Bt. Ditto 2nd January 1828.

( 220 )

The Hon'ble Sir E. Ryan, Ditto 2nd January 1828.

The Right Rev. Bishop Turner, Ditto 5th January 1831.

The Rev. W. H. Mill. D. D., Principal of Bishop's Collecre. Ditto 9th January 1833.

W. H. Macnaghten, Esq Ditto 30th January 1834.

The Right Rev. Bishop Wilson, Ditto 20th March 1834.

Sir John Peter Grant, Kt., Ditto 14th January 1835.

SECRETARIES.

G. H. Barlow, Esq., Elected 5th February 1784, Resigned 19th Feb. 1784.

John Herbert Harington, Esq., ..Ditto 19th February 1784, Ditto 16th August 1792.

Edmund Morris, Esq., Ditto 16th August 1792,. . Ditto 10th August 1796.

Captain Michael Symes^ Ditto 10th August 1796,. . Ditto 20th October 1796.

Codrington Edmund CARRiNGTON,Esq., Ditto 20th October 1796, Ditto 29th March 1798.
William CoatesBlacquiere, Esq., Ditto 29th March 1798,.. Ditto 17th May 1798.

William Hunter, Esq., Ditto 17th May 1798, Ditto 6th March 1802.

R. Home, Esq., Ditto 6th March 1802, Ditto 4th April 1804.

William Hunter, Esq., Re-elected 4th April 1804, Ditto 3r^April 1811.

Dr. J. C. Leyden, Esq., Elected 3rd April 1811,.. Ditto 7th June 1815.

Horace Hayman Wilson, Esq., Deputy, Ditto ditto.

Elected Full Secretary, 7th June 1811, Ditto 7th June 1816.

Major Weston. Ditto 2d August 1815, Ditto 7th Jane 1816.

W. L. Gibsons, Assistant Secretary,.. Ditto 2d August 1815, . ... Died, 1827.

Horace Hayman Wilson, Esq., ..Re-elected 7th June 1816.

Captain Lock ett. Officiating Secretary, 13th November 1819, .... Resigned 13th April 1821.

Horace Hayman Wilson, Esq., . .Resumed, 13th April 1821, Ditto 1st January 1883.

James Prinsep, Esq., Elected 9th January 1833.

Babii Ram Komal Sen, Native Secretary, appointed 12th December 1832.

PHYSICAL CLASS.

Sir Edward Ryan, President, Elected 2d January 1828.

James Calder, Esq., Vice-President, Ditto 2d January 1828.

Captain F. Jenkins, Secretary, Ditto 2d January 1828, . . Resigned.

D. Ross, Esq., Joint Secretary, Ditto 11th February 1828, Resigned 19th Aug. 1830.

James Prinsep, Secretary, Ditto 19th August 1830.

FINIS.

Printed at the Bengal Military Orphan Press by G. U. JIuttmann,

■i